Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures, 1910 edition, complete book | Plainfield Christian Science Church, Independent


Science and Health with Key to The Scriptures

by Mary Baker Eddy




Ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you free. John viii. 32.

There is nothing either good or bad, but thinking makes it so. Shakespeare

Oh! Thou hast heard my prayer;
And I am blest!
This is Thy high behest :-
Thou here, and everywhere. Mary Baker Eddy



Table of Contents



Page vii


1      To those leaning on the sustaining infinite, to-day is
         big with blessings. The wakeful shepherd beholds
3      the first faint morning beams, ere cometh the full radiance
         of a risen day. So shone the pale star to the prophet-
         shepherds; yet it traversed the night, and came where, in
6      cradled obscurity, lay the Bethlehem babe, the human
         herald of Christ, Truth, who would make plain to be-
         nighted understanding the way of salvation through Christ
9      Jesus, till across a night of error should dawn the morn-
         ing beams and shine the guiding star of being. The Wise-
         men were led to behold and to follow this daystar of
12    divine Science, lighting the way to eternal harmony.

         The time for thinkers has come. Truth, independent
         of doctrines and time-honored systems, knocks at the
15    portal of humanity. Contentment with the past and
         the cold conventionality of materialism are crumbling
         away. Ignorance of God is no longer the stepping-
18    stone to faith. The only guarantee of obedience is a
         right apprehension of Him whom to know aright is
         Life eternal. Though empires fall, "the Lord shall
21    reign forever."

         A book introduces new thoughts, but it cannot make
         them speedily understood. It is the task of the sturdy
24    pioneer to hew the tall oak and to cut the rough
         granite. Future ages must declare what the pioneer
         has accomplished.

27    Since the author's discovery of the might of Truth in


Page viii


1      the treatment of disease as well as of sin, her system has
         been fully tested and has not been found wanting; but
3      to reach the heights of Christian Science, man must live
         in obedience to its divine Principle. To develop the full
         might of this Science, the discords of corporeal sense
6      must yield to the harmony of spiritual sense, even as the
         science of music corrects false tones and gives sweet con-
         cord to sound.

9      Theology and physics teach that both Spirit and
         matter are real and good, whereas the fact is that
         Spirit is good and real, and matter is Spirit's oppo-
12    site. The question, What is Truth, is answered by
         demonstration, by healing both disease and sin; and
         this demonstration shows that Christian healing con-
15    fers the most health and makes the best men. On this
         basis Christian Science will have a fair fight. Sickness
         has been combated for centuries by doctors using ma-
18    terial remedies; but the question arises, Is there less
         sickness because of these practitioners? A vigorous
         "No" is the response deducible from two connate
21    facts, — the reputed longevity of the Antediluvians,
         and the rapid multiplication and increased violence of
         diseases since the flood.

24    In the author's work, Retrospection and Introspec-
         tion, may be found a biographical sketch, narrating
         experiences which led her, in the year 1866, to the dis-
27    covery of the system that she denominated Christian
         Science. As early as 1862 she began to write down and
         give to friends the results of her Scriptural study, for
30    the Bible was her sole teacher; but these compositions
         were crude, the first steps of a child in the newly dis-
         covered world of Spirit.


Page ix


1      She also began to jot down her thoughts on the
         main subject, but these jottings were only infantile
3      lispings of Truth. A child drinks in the outward world
         through the eyes and rejoices in the draught. He is
         as sure of the world's existence as he is of his own; yet
6      he cannot describe the world. He finds a few words,
         and with these he stammeringly attempts to convey his
         feeling. Later, the tongue voices the more definite
9      thought, though still imperfectly.

         So was it with the author. As a certain poet says of
         himself, she "lisped in numbers, for the numbers
12    came." Certain essays written at that early date are
         still in circulation among her first pupils; but they are
         feeble attempts to state the Principle and practice of
15    Christian healing, and are not complete nor satisfac-
         tory expositions of Truth. To-day, though rejoicing
         in some progress, she still finds herself a willing dis-
18    ciple at the heavenly gate, waiting for the Mind of
         Christ.

         Her first pamphlet on Christian Science was copy-
21    righted in 1870; but it did not appear in print until
         1876, as she had learned that this Science must be
         demonstrated by healing, before a work on the subject
24    could be profitably studied. From 1867 until 1875,
         copies were, however, in friendly circulation.

         Before writing this work, Science and Health, she
27    made copious notes of Scriptural exposition, which
         have never been published. This was during the years
         1867 and 1868. These efforts show her comparative
30    ignorance of the stupendous Life-problem up to that
         time, and the degrees by which she came at length
         to its solution; but she values them as a parent


Page x


1      may treasure the memorials of a child's growth, and
         she would not have them changed.

3      The first edition of Science and Health was pub-
         lished in 1875. Various books on mental healing have
         since been issued, most of them incorrect in theory
6      and filled with plagiarisms from Science and Health.
         They regard the human mind as a healing agent,
         whereas this mind is not a factor in the Principle of
9      Christian Science. A few books, however, which are
         based on this book, are useful.

         The author has not compromised conscience to suit
12    the general drift of thought, but has bluntly and hon-
         estly given the text of Truth. She has made no effort
         to embellish, elaborate, or treat in full detail so in-
15    finite a theme. By thousands of well-authenticated
         cases of healing, she and her students have proved the
         worth of her teachings. These cases for the most part
18    have been abandoned as hopeless by regular medical
         attendants. Few invalids will turn to God till all
         physical supports have failed, because there is so little
21    faith in His disposition and power to heal disease.

         The divine Principle of healing is proved in the
         personal experience of any sincere seeker of Truth. Its
24    purpose is good, and its practice is safer and more po-
         tent than that of any other sanitary method. The un-
         biased Christian thought is soonest touched by Truth,
27    and convinced of it. Only those quarrel with her
         method who do not understand her meaning, or dis-
         cerning the truth, come not to the light lest their
30    works be reproved. No intellectual proficiency is req-
         uisite in the learner, but sound morals are most de-
         sirable.


Page xi


1      Many imagine that the phenomena of physical heal-
         ing in Christian Science present only a phase of the
3      action of the human mind, which action in some unex-
         plained way results in the cure of disease. On the con-
         trary, Christian Science rationally explains that all
6      other pathological methods are the fruits of human
         faith in matter, faith in the workings, not of Spirit,
         but of the fleshly mind which must yield to Science.

9      The physical healing of Christian Science results
         now, as in Jesus' time, from the operation of divine
         Principle, before which sin and disease lose their real-
12    ity in human consciousness and disappear as naturally
         and as necessarily as darkness gives place to light and
         sin to reformation. Now, as then, these mighty works
15    are not supernatural, but supremely natural. They are
         the sign of Immanuel, or "God with us," a divine
         influence ever present in human consciousness and re-
18    peating itself, coming now as was promised aforetime,

         To preach deliverance to the captives [of sense],
         And recovering of sight to the blind,
21    To set at liberty them that are bruised.

         When God called the author to proclaim His Gospel
         to this age, there came also the charge to plant and
24    water His vineyard.

         The first school of Christian Science Mind-healing
         was started by the author with only one student in
27    Lynn, Massachusetts, about the year 1867. In 1881,
         she opened the Massachusetts Metaphysical College in
         Boston, under the seal of the Commonwealth, a law
30    relative to colleges having been passed, which enabled
         her to get this institution chartered for medical pur-


Page xii


1      poses. No charters were granted to Christian Scien-
         tists for such institutions after 1883, and up to that
3      date, hers was the only College of this character which
         had been established in the United States, where
         Christian Science was first introduced.

6      During seven years over four thousand students
         were taught by the author in this College. Meanwhile
         she was pastor of the first established Church of
9      Christ, Scientist; President of the first Christian Sci-
         entist Association, convening monthly; publisher of
         her own works; and (for a portion of this time) sole
12    editor and publisher of the Christian Science Journal,
         the first periodical issued by Christian Scientists. She
         closed her College, October 29, 1889, in the height of
15    its prosperity with a deep-lying conviction that the
         next two years of her life should be given to the prep-
         aration of the revision of Science and Health, which
18    was published in 1891. She retained her charter, and
         as its President, reopened the College in 1899 as auxil-
         iary to her church. Until June 10, 1907, she had never
21    read this book throughout consecutively in order to elu-
         cidate her idealism.

         In the spirit of Christ's charity, as one who "hopeth
24    all things, endureth all things," and is joyful to bear
         consolation to the sorrowing and healing to the sick,
         she commits these pages to honest seekers for Truth.



Mary Baker Eddy


         NOTE. — The author takes no patients,
         and declines medical consultation.



Page 1


Chapter 1 — Prayer


         For verily I say unto you, That whosoever shall say unto this
         mountain, Be thou removed, and be thou cast into the sea; and
         shall not doubt in his heart, but shall believe that those
         things which he saith shall come to pass; he shall have
         whatsoever he saith. Therefore I say unto you, What things
         soever ye desire when ye pray, believe that ye receive them,
         and ye shall have them.
         Your Father knoweth what things ye have need of, before ye ask
         Him.
Christ Jesus.

1      THE prayer that reforms the sinner and heals the
         sick is an absolute faith that all things are
3      possible to God,- a spiritual understanding of Him,
         an unselfed love. Regardless of what another may say
         or think on this subject, I speak from experience.
6      Prayer, watching, and working, combined with self-im-
         molation, are God's gracious means for accomplishing
         whatever has been successfully done for the Christian-
9      ization and health of mankind.

         Thoughts unspoken are not unknown to the divine
         Mind. Desire is prayer; and no loss can occur from
12    trusting God with our desires, that they may be
         moulded and exalted before they take form in words
         and in deeds.


Page 2


Right motives

1      What are the motives for prayer? Do we pray to
         make ourselves better or to benefit those who hear us,
3      to enlighten the infinite or to be heard of
         men? Are we benefited by praying? Yes,
         the desire which goes forth hungering after righteous-
6      ness is blessed of our Father, and it does not return
         unto us void.

Deity unchangeable

         God is not moved by the breath of praise to do more
9      than He has already done, nor can the infinite do less
         than bestow all good, since He is unchang-
         ing wisdom and Love. We can do more for
12    ourselves by humble fervent petitions, but the All-lov-
         ing does not grant them simply on the ground of lip-
         service, for He already knows all.

15    Prayer cannot change the Science of being, but it
         tends to bring us into harmony with it. Goodness at-
         tains the demonstration of Truth. A request that
18    God will save us is not all that is required. The mere
         habit of pleading with the divine Mind, as one pleads
         with a human being, perpetuates the belief in God as
21    humanly circumscribed,- an error which impedes spirit-
         ual growth.

God's standard

         God is Love. Can we ask Him to be more? God is
24    intelligence. Can we inform the infinite Mind of any-
         thing He does not already comprehend?
         Do we expect to change perfection? Shall
27    we plead for more at the open fount, which is pour-
         ing forth more than we accept? The unspoken desire
         does bring us nearer the source of all existence and
30    blessedness.

         Asking God to be God is a vain repetition. God is
         "the same yesterday, and to-day, and forever;" and


Page 3


1      He who is immutably right will do right without being
         reminded of His province. The wisdom of man is not
3      sufficient to warrant him in advising God.

The spiritual mathematics

         Who would stand before a blackboard, and pray the
         principle of mathematics to solve the problem? The
6      rule is already established, and it is our
         task to work out the solution. Shall we
         ask the divine Principle of all goodness to do His own
9      work? His work is done, and we have only to avail
         ourselves of God's rule in order to receive His bless-
         ing, which enables us to work out our own salvation.

12    The Divine Being must be reflected by man, — else
         man is not the image and likeness of the patient,
         tender, and true, the One "altogether lovely;" but to
15    understand God is the work of eternity, and demands
         absolute consecration of thought, energy, and desire.

Prayerful ingratitude

         How empty are our conceptions of Deity! We admit
18    theoretically that God is good, omnipotent, omni-
         present, infinite, and then we try to give
         information to this infinite Mind. We plead
21    for unmerited pardon and for a liberal outpouring of
         benefactions. Are we really grateful for the good
         already received? Then we shall avail ourselves of the
24    blessings we have, and thus be fitted to receive more.
         Gratitude is much more than a verbal expression of
         thanks. Action expresses more gratitude than speech.

27    If we are ungrateful for Life, Truth, and Love, and
         yet return thanks to God for all blessings, we are in-
         sincere and incur the sharp censure our Master pro-
30    nounces on hypocrites. In such a case, the only
         acceptable prayer is to put the finger on the lips and
         remember our blessings. While the heart is far from


Page 4


1      divine Truth and Love, we cannot conceal the ingrati-
         tude of barren lives.

Efficacious petitions

3      What we most need is the prayer of fervent desire
         for growth in grace, expressed in patience, meekness,
         love, and good deeds. To keep the com-
6      mandments of our Master and follow his
         example, is our proper debt to him and the only
         worthy evidence of our gratitude for all that he has
9      done. Outward worship is not of itself sufficient to
         express loyal and heartfelt gratitude, since he has
         said: "If ye love me, keep my commandments."

12    The habitual struggle to be always good is unceas-
         ing prayer. Its motives are made manifest in the
         blessings they bring,- blessings which, even if not
15    acknowledged in audible words, attest our worthiness
         to be partakers of Love.

Watchfulness requisite

         Simply asking that we may love God will never
18    make us love Him; but the longing to be better
         and holier, expressed in daily watchful-
         ness and in striving to assimilate more of
21    the divine character, will mould and fashion us
         anew, until we awake in His likeness. We reach the
         Science of Christianity through demonstration of the
24    divine nature; but in this wicked world goodness
         will "be evil spoken of," and patience must bring
         experience.

Veritable devotion

27    Audible prayer can never do the works of spiritual
         understanding, which regenerates; but silent prayer,
         watchfulness, and devout obedience enable
30    us to follow Jesus' example. Long prayers,
         superstition, and creeds clip the strong pinions of love,
         and clothe religion in human forms. Whatever mate-


Page 5


1      rializes worship hinders man's spiritual growth and keeps
         him from demonstrating his power over error.

Sorrow and reformation

3      Sorrow for wrong-doing is but one step towards reform
         and the very easiest step. The next and great step re-
         quired by wisdom is the test of our sincerity,
6      - namely, reformation. To this end we are
         placed under the stress of circumstances. Temptation
         bids us repeat the offence, and woe comes in return for
9      what is done. So it will ever be, till we learn that there
         is no discount in the law of justice and that we must pay
         "the uttermost farthing." The measure ye mete "shall
12    be measured to you again," and it will be full "and run-
         ning over."

         Saints and sinners get their full award, but not always
15    in this world. The followers of Christ drank his cup.
         Ingratitude and persecution filled it to the brim; but God
         pours the riches of His love into the understanding and
18    affections, giving us strength according to our day. Sin-
         ners flourish "like a green bay tree;" but, looking farther,
         the Psalmist could see their end, — the destruction of sin
21    through suffering.

Cancellation of human sin

         Prayer is not to be used as a confessional to cancel sin.
         Such an error would impede true religion. Sin is forgiven
24    only as it is destroyed by Christ, — Truth and
         Life. If prayer nourishes the belief that sin is
         cancelled, and that man is made better merely by praying,
27    prayer is an evil. He grows worse who continues in sin
         because he fancies himself forgiven.

Diabolism destroyed

         An apostle says that the Son of God [Christ] came to
30    "destroy the works of the devil." We should
         follow our divine Exemplar, and seek the de-
         struction of all evil works, error and disease included.


Page 6


1      We cannot escape the penalty due for sin. The Scrip-
         tures say, that if we deny Christ, " he also will deny us."

Pardon and amendment

3      Divine Love corrects and governs man. Men may
         pardon, but this divine Principle alone reforms the
         sinner. God is not separate from the wis-
6      dom He bestows. The talents He gives we
         must improve. Calling on Him to forgive our work
         badly done or left undone, implies the vain supposition
9      that we have nothing to do but to ask pardon, and
         that afterwards we shall be free to repeat the offence.

         To cause suffering as the result of sin, is the means
12    of destroying sin. Every supposed pleasure in sin
         will furnish more than its equivalent of pain, until be-
         lief in material life and sin is destroyed. To reach
15    heaven, the harmony of being, we must understand
         the divine Principle of being.

Mercy without partiality

         "God is Love." More than this we cannot ask,
18    higher we cannot look, farther we cannot go. To
         suppose that God forgives or punishes sin
         according as His mercy is sought or un-
21    sought, is to misunderstand Love and to make prayer
         the safety-valve for wrong-doing.

Divine severity

         Jesus uncovered and rebuked sin before he cast it
24    out. Of a sick woman he said that Satan had bound
         her, and to Peter he said, "Thou art an of-
         fence unto me." He came teaching and
27    showing men how to destroy sin, sickness, and death.
         He said of the fruitless tree, "[It] is hewn down."

         It is believed by many that a certain magistrate,
30    who lived in the time of Jesus, left this record: "His
         rebuke is fearful." The strong language of our Mas-
         ter confirms this description.


Page 7


1      The only civil sentence which he had for error was,
         "Get thee behind me, Satan." Still stronger evidence
3      that Jesus' reproof was pointed and pungent is found
         in his own words,- showing the necessity for such
         forcible utterance, when he cast out devils and healed
6      the sick and sinning. The relinquishment of error de-
         prives material sense of its false claims.

Audible praying

         Audible prayer is impressive; it gives momentary
9      solemnity and elevation to thought. But does it pro-
         duce any lasting benefit? Looking deeply
         into these things, we find that "a zeal . . .
12    not according to knowledge" gives occasion for reac-
         tion unfavorable to spiritual growth, sober resolve, and
         wholesome perception of God's requirements. The mo-
15    tives for verbal prayer may embrace too much love of
         applause to induce or encourage Christian sentiment.

Emotional utterances

         Physical sensation, not Soul, produces material ec-
18    stasy and emotion. If spiritual sense always guided
         men, there would grow out of ecstatic mo-
         ments a higher experience and a better life
21    with more devout self-abnegation and purity. A self-
         satisfied ventilation of fervent sentiments never makes
         a Christian. God is not influenced by man. The "di-
24    vine ear" is not an auditory nerve. It is the all-hearing
         and all-knowing Mind, to whom each need of man is
         always known and by whom it will be supplied.

Danger from audible prayer

27    The danger from prayer is that it may lead us into temp-
         tation. By it we may become involuntary hypocrites, ut-
         tering desires which are not real and consoling
30    ourselves in the midst of sin with the recollection
         that we have prayed over it or mean to ask for-
         giveness at some later day. Hypocrisy is fatal to religion.


Page 8


1      A wordy prayer may afford a quiet sense of self-
         justification, though it makes the sinner a hypocrite.
3      We never need to despair of an honest heart; but
         there is little hope for those who come only spasmodi-
         cally face to face with their wickedness and then seek to
6      hide it. Their prayers are indexes which do not correspond
         with their character. They hold secret fellowship with
         sin, and such externals are spoken of by Jesus as "like
9      unto whited sepulchres . . . full . . . of all uncleanness."

Aspiration and love

         If a man, though apparently fervent and prayerful,
         is impure and therefore insincere, what must be the
12    comment upon him? If he reached the
         loftiness of his prayer, there would be no
         occasion for comment. If we feel the aspiration, hu-
15    mility, gratitude, and love which our words express,-
         this God accepts; and it is wise not to try to deceive
         ourselves or others, for "there is nothing covered that
18    shall not be revealed." Professions and audible pray-
         ers are like charity in one respect,- they "cover the
         multitude of sins." Praying for humility with what-
21    ever fervency of expression does not always mean a
         desire for it. If we turn away from the poor, we are
         not ready to receive the reward of Him who blesses
24    the poor. We confess to having a very wicked heart
         and ask that it may be laid bare before us, but do
         we not already know more of this heart than we are
27    willing to have our neighbor see?

Searching the heart

         We should examine ourselves and learn what is the
         affection and purpose of the heart, for in this way
30    only can we learn what we honestly are. If a
         friend informs us of a fault, do we listen pa-
         tiently to the rebuke and credit what is said? Do we not


Page 9


1      rather give thanks that we are "not as other men"?
         During many years the author has been most grateful
3      for merited rebuke. The wrong lies in unmerited cen-
         sure,- in the falsehood which does no one any good.

Summit of aspiration

         The test of all prayer lies in the answer to these
6      questions: Do we love our neighbor better because of
         this asking? Do we pursue the old selfish-
         ness, satisfied with having prayed for some-
9      thing better, though we give no evidence of the sin-
         cerity of our requests by living consistently with our
         prayer? If selfishness has given place to kindness,
12    we shall regard our neighbor unselfishly, and bless
         them that curse us; but we shall never meet this great
         duty simply by asking that it may be done. There is
15    a cross to be taken up before we can enjoy the fruition
         of our hope and faith.

Practical religion

         Dost thou "love the Lord thy God with all thy
18    heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind"?
         This command includes much, even the sur-
         render of all merely material sensation, affec-
21    tion, and worship. This is the El Dorado of Christianity.
         It involves the Science of Life, and recognizes only the
         divine control of Spirit, in which Soul is our master,
24    and material sense and human will have no place.

The chalice sacrificial

         Are you willing to leave all for Christ, for Truth, and
         so be counted among sinners? No! Do you really desire
27    to attain this point? No! Then why make long
         prayers about it and ask to be Christians,
         since you do not care to tread in the footsteps of our
30    dear Master? If unwilling to follow his example, why
         pray with the lips that you may be partakers of his
         nature? Consistent prayer is the desire to do right.


Page 10


1      Prayer means that we desire to walk and will walk in
         the light so far as we receive it, even though with bleed-
3      ing footsteps, and that waiting patiently on the Lord,
         we will leave our real desires to be rewarded by Him.

         The world must grow to the spiritual understanding
6      of prayer. If good enough to profit by Jesus' cup of
         earthly sorrows, God will sustain us under these sor-
         rows. Until we are thus divinely qualified and are
9      willing to drink his cup, millions of vain repetitions
         will never pour into prayer the unction of Spirit in
         demonstration of power and "with signs following."
12    Christian Science reveals a necessity for overcoming the
         world, the flesh, and evil, and thus destroying all error.

         Seeking is not sufficient. It is striving that enables
15    us to enter. Spiritual attainments open the door to a
         higher understanding of the divine Life.

Perfunctory prayers

         One of the forms of worship in Thibet is to carry a
18    praying-machine through the streets, and stop at the
         doors to earn a penny by grinding out a
         prayer. But the advance guard of progress has
21    paid for the privilege of prayer the price of persecution.

Asking amiss

         Experience teaches us that we do not always receive
         the blessings we ask for in prayer. There is some mis-
24    apprehension of the source and means of
         all goodness and blessedness, or we should
         certainly receive that for which we ask. The Scrip-
27    tures say: "Ye ask, and receive not, because ye ask
         amiss, that ye may consume it upon your lusts." That
         which we desire and for which we ask, it is not always
30    best for us to receive. In this case infinite Love will
         not grant the request. Do you ask wisdom to be mer-
         ciful and not to punish sin? Then "ye ask amiss."


Page 11


1      Without punishment, sin would multiply. Jesus' prayer,
         "Forgive us our debts," specified also the terms of
3      forgiveness. When forgiving the adulterous woman he
         said, "Go, and sin no more."

Remission of penalty

         A magistrate sometimes remits the penalty, but this
6      may be no moral benefit to the criminal, and at best, it
         only saves the criminal from one form of
         punishment. The moral law, which has the
9      right to acquit or condemn, always demands restitu-
         tion before mortals can "go up higher." Broken law
         brings penalty in order to compel this progress.

Truth annihilates error

12    Mere legal pardon (and there is no other, for divine
         Principle never pardons our sins or mistakes till they
         are corrected) leaves the offender free to re-
15    peat the offence, if indeed, he has not already
         suffered sufficiently from vice to make him turn from it
         with loathing. Truth bestows no pardon upon error, but
18    wipes it out in the most effectual manner. Jesus suffered
         for our sins, not to annul the divine sentence for an in-
         dividual's sin, but because sin brings inevitable suffering.

Desire for holiness

21    Petitions bring to mortals only the results of mor-
         tals' own faith. We know that a desire for holiness is
         requisite in order to gain holiness; but if we
24    desire holiness above all else, we shall sac-
         rifice everything for it. We must be willing to do this,
         that we may walk securely in the only practical road
27    to holiness. Prayer cannot change the unalterable
         Truth, nor can prayer alone give us an understanding
         of Truth; but prayer, coupled with a fervent habitual
30    desire to know and do the will of God, will bring us
         into all Truth. Such a desire has little need of audible
         expression. It is best expressed in thought and in life.


Page 12


Prayer for the sick

1      "The prayer of faith shall save the sick," says the
         Scripture. What is this healing prayer? A mere re-
3      quest that God will heal the sick has no
         power to gain more of the divine presence
         than is always at hand. The beneficial effect of
6      such prayer for the sick is on the human mind, mak-
         ing it act more powerfully on the body through a blind
         faith in God. This, however, is one belief casting out
9      another, — a belief in the unknown casting out a belief
         in sickness. It is neither Science nor Truth which
         acts through blind belief, nor is it the human under-
12    standing of the divine healing Principle as manifested
         in Jesus, whose humble prayers were deep and con-
         scientious protests of Truth, — of man's likeness to
15    God and of man's unity with Truth and Love.

         Prayer to a corporeal God affects the sick like a
         drug, which has no efficacy of its own but borrows its
18    power from human faith and belief. The drug does
         nothing, because it has no intelligence. It is a mortal
         belief, not divine Principle or Love, which causes a
21    drug to be apparently either poisonous or sanative.

         The common custom of praying for the recovery of the
         sick finds help in blind belief, whereas help should come
24    from the enlightened understanding. Changes in belief
         may go on indefinitely, but they are the merchandise of
         human thought and not the outgrowth of divine Science.

Love impartial and universal

27    Does Deity interpose in behalf of one worshipper,
         and not help another who offers the same measure of
         prayer? If the sick recover because they
30    pray or are prayed for audibly, only peti-
         tioners (per se or by proxy) should get well. In divine
         Science, where prayers are mental, all may avail them-


Page 13


1      selves of God as "a very present help in trouble."
         Love is impartial and universal in its adaptation and
3      bestowals. It is the open fount which cries, "Ho,
         every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters."

Public exaggerations

         In public prayer we often go beyond our convictions,
6      beyond the honest standpoint of fervent desire. If we
         are not secretly yearning and openly striv-
         ing for the accomplishment of all we ask,
9      our prayers are "vain repetitions," such as the heathen
         use. If our petitions are sincere, we labor for what we
         ask; and our Father, who seeth in secret, will reward
12    us openly. Can the mere public expression of our de-
         sires increase them? Do we gain the omnipotent ear
         sooner by words than by thoughts? Even if prayer is
15    sincere, God knows our need before we tell Him or our
         fellow-beings about it. If we cherish the desire hon-
         estly and silently and humbly, God will bless it, and
18    we shall incur less risk of overwhelming our real
         wishes with a torrent of words.

Corporeal ignorance

         If we pray to God as a corporeal person, this will
21    prevent us from relinquishing the human doubts and
         fears which attend such a belief, and so we
         cannot grasp the wonders wrought by infi-
24    nite, incorporeal Love, to whom all things are possible.
         Because of human ignorance of the divine Principle,
         Love, the Father of all is represented as a corporeal
27    creator; hence men recognize themselves as merely
         physical, and are ignorant of man as God's image or re-
         flection and of man's eternal incorporeal existence. The
30    world of error is ignorant of the world of Truth, — blind
         to the reality of man's existence, — for the world of sen-
         sation is not cognizant of life in Soul, not in body.


Page 14


Bodily presence

1      If we are sensibly with the body and regard omnipo-
         tence as a corporeal, material person, whose ear we
3      would gain, we are not "absent from the
         body" and "present with the Lord" in the
         demonstration of Spirit. We cannot "serve two mas-
6      ters." To be "present with the Lord" is to have, not
         mere emotional ecstasy or faith, but the actual demon-
         stration and understanding of Life as revealed in
9      Christian Science. To be "with the Lord" is to be in
         obedience to the law of God, to be absolutely governed
         by divine Love,- by Spirit, not by matter.

Spiritualized consciousness

12    Become conscious for a single moment that Life and
         intelligence are purely spiritual, — neither in nor of
         matter, — and the body will then utter no
15    complaints. If suffering from a belief in
         sickness, you will find yourself suddenly well. Sorrow
         is turned into joy when the body is controlled by spir-
18    itual Life, Truth, and Love. Hence the hope of the
         promise Jesus bestows: "He that believeth on me,
         the works that I do shall he do also; . . . because I
21    go unto my Father," — [because the Ego is absent from
         the body, and present with Truth and Love.] The
         Lord's Prayer is the prayer of Soul, not of material
24    sense.

         Entirely separate from the belief and dream of mate-
         rial living, is the Life divine, revealing spiritual under-
27    standing and the consciousness of man's dominion
         over the whole earth. This understanding casts out
         error and heals the sick, and with it you can speak
30    "as one having authority."

         "When thou prayest, enter into thy closet, and,
         when thou hast shut thy door, pray to thy Father


Page 15


1      which is in secret; and thy Father, which seeth in
         secret, shall reward thee openly."

Spiritual sanctuary

3      So spake Jesus. The closet typifies the sanctuary of
         Spirit, the door of which shuts out sinful sense but
         lets in Truth, Life, and Love. Closed to
6      error, it is open to Truth, and vice versa.
         The Father in secret is unseen to the physical senses,
         but He knows all things and rewards according to
9      motives, not according to speech. To enter into the
         heart of prayer, the door of the erring senses must be
         closed. Lips must be mute and materialism silent,
12    that man may have audience with Spirit, the divine
         Principle, Love, which destroys all error.

Effectual invocation

         In order to pray aright, we must enter into the
15    closet and shut the door. We must close the lips and
         silence the material senses. In the quiet
         sanctuary of earnest longings, we must
18    deny sin and plead God's allness. We must resolve to
         take up the cross, and go forth with honest hearts to
         work and watch for wisdom, Truth, and Love. We
21    must "pray without ceasing." Such prayer is an-
         swered, in so far as we put our desires into practice.
         The Master's injunction is, that we pray in secret and
24    let our lives attest our sincerity.

Trustworthy beneficence

         Christians rejoice in secret beauty and bounty, hidden
         from the world, but known to God. Self-forgetfulness,
27    purity, and affection are constant prayers.
         Practice not profession, understanding not
         belief, gain the ear and right hand of omnipotence and
30    they assuredly call down infinite blessings. Trustworthi-
         ness is the foundation of enlightened faith. Without a
         fitness for holiness, we cannot receive holiness.


Page 16


Loftiest adoration

1      A great sacrifice of material things must precede this
         advanced spiritual understanding. The highest prayer
3      is not one of faith merely; it is demonstra-
         tion. Such prayer heals sickness, and must
         destroy sin and death. It distinguishes between Truth
6      that is sinless and the falsity of sinful sense.

The prayer of Jesus Christ

         Our Master taught his disciples one brief prayer,
         which we name after him the Lord's Prayer. Our Mas-
9      ter said, "After this manner therefore pray
         ye," and then he gave that prayer which
         covers all human needs. There is indeed some doubt
12    among Bible scholars, whether the last line is not an
         addition to the prayer by a later copyist; but this does
         not affect the meaning of the prayer itself.

15    In the phrase, "Deliver us from evil," the original
         properly reads, "Deliver us from the evil one." This
         reading strengthens our scientific apprehension of the peti-
18    tion, for Christian Science teaches us that "the evil one," or
         one evil, is but another name for the first lie and all liars.

         Only as we rise above all material sensuousness and
21    sin, can we reach the heaven-born aspiration and spir-
         itual consciousness, which is indicated in the Lord's
         Prayer and which instantaneously heals the sick.
24    Here let me give what I understand to be the spir-
         itual sense of the Lord's Prayer:

         Our Father which art in heaven,
27    Our Father-Mother God, all-harmonious,

         Hallowed be Thy name.
              Adorable One.

30    Thy kingdom come.
              Thy kingdom is come; Thou art ever-present.


Page 17


1      Thy will be done in earth, as it is in heaven.
              Enable us to know,- as in heaven, so on earth,- God is
3                    omnipotent, supreme
.

         Give us this day our daily bread;
              Give us grace for to-day; feed the famished affections;

6      And forgive us our debts, as we forgive our debtors.
              And Love is reflected in love;

         And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from
9                     evil;
              And God leadeth us not into temptation, but delivereth
                       us from sin, disease, and death.

12    For Thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the
                       glory, forever.
              For God is infinite, all-power, all Life, Truth, Love, over
                       all, and All.



Page 18


Chapter 2 — Atonement and Eucharist

         And they that are Christ's have crucified the flesh with the
         affections and lusts.
Paul.

         For Christ sent me not to baptize, but to preach the gospel.
         - Paul.

         For I say unto you, I will not drink of the fruit of the vine,
         until the kingdom of God shall come.
Jesus.

Divine oneness

1      ATONEMENT is the exemplification of man's unity
         with God, whereby man reflects divine Truth, Life,
3      and Love. Jesus of Nazareth taught and demonstrated
         man's oneness with the Father, and for this we owe him
         endless homage. His mission was both in-
6      dividual and collective. He did life's work
         aright not only in justice to himself, but in mercy to
         mortals,- to show them how to do theirs, but not to do
9      it for them nor to relieve them of a single responsibility.
         Jesus acted boldly, against the accredited evidence of the
         senses, against Pharisaical creeds and practices, and he
12    refuted all opponents with his healing power.

Human reconciliation

         The atonement of Christ reconciles man to God, not
         God to man; for the divine Principle of Christ is God,
15    and how can God propitiate Himself? Christ
         is Truth, which reaches no higher than itself.
         The fountain can rise no higher than its source. Christ,
18    Truth, could conciliate no nature above his own, derived


Page 19


1      from the eternal Love. It was therefore Christ's purpose
         to reconcile man to God, not God to man. Love and
3      Truth are not at war with God's image and likeness.
         Man cannot exceed divine Love, and so atone for him-
         self. Even Christ cannot reconcile Truth to error, for
6      Truth and error are irreconcilable. Jesus aided in recon-
         ciling man to God by giving man a truer sense of Love,
         the divine Principle of Jesus' teachings, and this truer
9      sense of Love redeems man from the law of matter,
         sin, and death by the law of Spirit,- the law of divine
         Love.

12    The Master forbore not to speak the whole truth, de-
         claring precisely what would destroy sickness, sin, and
         death, although his teaching set households at variance,
15    and brought to material beliefs not peace, but a
         sword.

Efficacious repentance

         Every pang of repentance and suffering, every effort
18    for reform, every good thought and deed, will help us to
         understand Jesus' atonement for sin and aid
         its efficacy; but if the sinner continues to pray
21    and repent, sin and be sorry, he has little part in the atone-
         ment,- in the at-one-ment with God,- for he lacks the
         practical repentance, which reforms the heart and enables
24    man to do the will of wisdom. Those who cannot dem-
         onstrate, at least in part, the divine Principle of the teach-
         ings and practice of our Master have no part in God. If
27    living in disobedience to Him, we ought to feel no secur-
         ity, although God is good.

Jesus' sinless career

         Jesus urged the commandment, "Thou shalt have no
30    other gods before me," which may be ren-
         dered: Thou shalt have no belief of Life as
         mortal; thou shalt not know evil, for there is one Life,-


Page 20


1      even God, good. He rendered "unto Caesar the things
         which are Caesar's; and unto God the things that are
3      God's." He at last paid no homage to forms of doctrine
         or to theories of man, but acted and spake as he was moved,
         not by spirits but by Spirit.

6      To the ritualistic priest and hypocritical Pharisee
         Jesus said, "The publicans and the harlots go into the
         kingdom of God before you." Jesus' history made a
9      new calendar, which we call the Christian era; but he
         established no ritualistic worship. He knew that men
         can be baptized, partake of the Eucharist, support the
12    clergy, observe the Sabbath, make long prayers, and yet
         be sensual and sinful.

Perfect example

         Jesus bore our infirmities; he knew the error of mortal
15    belief, and "with his stripes [the rejection of error] we are
         healed." "Despised and rejected of men,"
         returning blessing for cursing, he taught mor-
18    tals the opposite of themselves, even the nature of God;
         and when error felt the power of Truth, the scourge and
         the cross awaited the great Teacher. Yet he swerved not,
21    well knowing that to obey the divine order and trust God,
         saves retracing and traversing anew the path from sin to
         holiness.

Behest of the cross

24    Material belief is slow to acknowledge what the
         spiritual fact implies. The truth is the centre of all
         religion. It commands sure entrance into
27    the realm of Love. St. Paul wrote, "Let us
         lay aside every weight, and the sin which doth so
         easily beset us, and let us run with patience the race that
30    is set before us;" that is, let us put aside material self
         and sense, and seek the divine Principle and Science of
         all healing.


Page 21


Moral victory

1      If Truth is overcoming error in your daily walk and
         conversation, you can finally say, "I have fought a
3      good fight . . . I have kept the faith," be-
         cause you are a better man. This is having
         our part in the at-one-ment with Truth and Love.
6      Christians do not continue to labor and pray, expecting
         because of another's goodness, suffering, and triumph,
         that they shall reach his harmony and reward.

9      If the disciple is advancing spiritually, he is striv-
         ing to enter in. He constantly turns away from ma-
         terial sense, and looks towards the imperishable things
12    of Spirit. If honest, he will be in earnest from the
         start, and gain a little each day in the right direction,
         till at last he finishes his course with joy.

Inharmonious travellers

15    If my friends are going to Europe, while I am en
         route
for California, we are not journeying together.
         We have separate time-tables to consult,
18    different routes to pursue. Our paths have
         diverged at the very outset, and we have little oppor-
         tunity to help each other. On the contrary, if my
21    friends pursue my course, we have the same railroad
         guides, and our mutual interests are identical; or, if I
         take up their line of travel, they help me on, and our
24    companionship may continue.

Zigzag course

         Being in sympathy with matter, the worldly man is at
         the beck and call of error, and will be attracted thither-
27    ward. He is like a traveller going westward
         for a pleasure-trip. The company is alluring
         and the pleasures exciting. After following the sun for
30    six days, he turns east on the seventh, satisfied if he can
         only imagine himself drifting in the right direction. By-
         and-by, ashamed of his zigzag course, he would borrow


Page 22


1      the passport of some wiser pilgrim, thinking with the aid
         of this to find and follow the right road.

Moral retrogression

3      Vibrating like a pendulum between sin and the hope
         of forgiveness,- selfishness and sensuality causing con-
         stant retrogression,- our moral progress will
6      be slow. Waking to Christ's demand, mortals
         experience suffering. This causes them, even as drown-
         ing men, to make vigorous efforts to save themselves; and
9      through Christ's precious love these efforts are crowned
         with success.

Wait for reward

         "Work out your own salvation," is the demand of
12    Life and Love, for to this end God worketh with you.
         "Occupy till I come!" Wait for your re-
         ward, and "be not weary in well doing." If
15    your endeavors are beset by fearful odds, and you receive
         no present reward, go not back to error, nor become a
         sluggard in the race.

18    When the smoke of battle clears away, you will dis-
         cern the good you have done, and receive according to
         your deserving. Love is not hasty to deliver us from
21    temptation, for Love means that we shall be tried and
         purified.

Deliverance not vicarious

         Final deliverance from error, whereby we rejoice in
24    immortality, boundless freedom, and sinless sense, is not
         reached through paths of flowers nor by pinning
         one's faith without works to another's vicarious
27    effort. Whosoever believeth that wrath is righteous or
         that divinity is appeased by human suffering, does not
         understand God.

Justice and substitution

30    Justice requires reformation of the sinner. Mercy
         cancels the debt only when justice approves. Revenge
         is inadmissible. Wrath which is only appeased is not


Page 23


1      destroyed, but partially indulged. Wisdom and Love
         may require many sacrifices of self to save us from sin.
3      One sacrifice, however great, is insufficient to
         pay the debt of sin. The atonement requires
         constant self-immolation on the sinner's part. That
6      God's wrath should be vented upon His beloved Son, is
         divinely unnatural. Such a theory is man-made. The
         atonement is a hard problem in theology, but its scien-
9      tific explanation is, that suffering is an error of sinful sense
         which Truth destroys, and that eventually both sin and suf-
         fering will fall at the feet of everlasting Love.

Doctrines and faith

12    Rabbinical lore said: "He that taketh one doctrine,
         firm in faith, has the Holy Ghost dwelling in him."
         This preaching receives a strong rebuke in
15    the Scripture, "Faith without works is dead."
         Faith, if it be mere belief, is as a pendulum swinging be-
         tween nothing and something, having no fixity. Faith,
18    advanced to spiritual understanding, is the evidence gained
         from Spirit, which rebukes sin of every kind and estab-
         lishes the claims of God.

Self-reliance and confidence

21    In Hebrew, Greek, Latin, and English, faith and the
         words corresponding thereto have these two defini-
         tions, trustfulness and trustworthiness. One
24    kind of faith trusts one's welfare to others.
         Another kind of faith understands divine Love and how
         to work out one's "own salvation, with fear and trem-
27    bling." "Lord, I believe; help thou mine unbelief!"
         expresses the helplessness of a blind faith; whereas the
         injunction, "Believe . . . and thou shalt be saved!"
30    demands self-reliant trustworthiness, which includes spir-
         itual understanding and confides all to God.

         The Hebrew verb to believe means also to be firm or


Page 24


1      to be constant. This certainly applies to Truth and Love
         understood and practised. Firmness in error will never
3      save from sin, disease, and death.

Life's healing currents

         Acquaintance with the original texts, and willingness
         to give up human beliefs (established by hierarchies, and
6      instigated sometimes by the worst passions of
         men), open the way for Christian Science to be
         understood, and make the Bible the chart of life, where
9      the buoys and healing currents of Truth are pointed
         out.

Radical changes

         He to whom "the arm of the Lord" is revealed will
12    believe our report, and rise into newness of life with re-
         generation. This is having part in the atone-
         ment; this is the understanding, in which
15    Jesus suffered and triumphed. The time is not distant
         when the ordinary theological views of atonement will
         undergo a great change, — a change as radical as that
18    which has come over popular opinions in regard to pre-
         destination and future punishment.

Purpose of crucifixion

         Does erudite theology regard the crucifixion of Jesus
21    chiefly as providing a ready pardon for all sinners who
         ask for it and are willing to be forgiven?
         Does spiritualism find Jesus' death necessary
24    only for the presentation, after death, of the material
         Jesus, as a proof that spirits can return to earth? Then
         we must differ from them both.

27    The efficacy of the crucifixion lay in the practical af-
         fection and goodness it demonstrated for mankind. The
         truth had been lived among men; but until they saw that
30    it enabled their Master to triumph over the grave, his own
         disciples could not admit such an event to be possible.
         After the resurrection, even the unbelieving Thomas was


Page 25


1      forced to acknowledge how complete was the great proof of
         Truth and Love.

True flesh and blood

3      The spiritual essence of blood is sacrifice. The effi-
         cacy of Jesus' spiritual offering is infinitely greater than
         can be expressed by our sense of human
6      blood. The material blood of Jesus was no
         more efficacious to cleanse from sin when it was shed
         upon "the accursed tree," than when it was flowing in
9      his veins as he went daily about his Father's business.
         His true flesh and blood were his Life; and they truly eat
         his flesh and drink his blood, who partake of that divine
12    Life.

Effective triumph

         Jesus taught the way of Life by demonstration, that
         we may understand how this divine Principle heals
15    the sick, casts out error, and triumphs over
         death. Jesus presented the ideal of God better
         than could any man whose origin was less spiritual. By
18    his obedience to God, he demonstrated more spiritu-
         ally than all others the Principle of being. Hence the
         force of his admonition, "If ye love me, keep my com-
21    mandments."

         Though demonstrating his control over sin and disease,
         the great Teacher by no means relieved others from giving
24    the requisite proofs of their own piety. He worked for
         their guidance, that they might demonstrate this power as
         he did and understand its divine Principle. Implicit faith
27    in the Teacher and all the emotional love we can bestow
         on him, will never alone make us imitators of him. We
         must go and do likewise, else we are not improving the
30    great blessings which our Master worked and suffered to
         bestow upon us. The divinity of the Christ was made
         manifest in the humanity of Jesus.


Page 26


Individual experience

1      While we adore Jesus, and the heart overflows with
         gratitude for what he did for mortals, — treading alone
3      his loving pathway up to the throne of
         glory, in speechless agony exploring the way
         for us, — yet Jesus spares us not one individual expe-
6      rience, if we follow his commands faithfully; and all
         have the cup of sorrowful effort to drink in proportion
         to their demonstration of his love, till all are redeemed
9      through divine Love.

Christ's demonstration

         The Christ was the Spirit which Jesus implied in his
         own statements: "I am the way, the truth, and the life;"
12    "I and my Father are one." This Christ,
         or divinity of the man Jesus, was his divine
         nature, the godliness which animated him. Divine Truth,
15    Life, and Love gave Jesus authority over sin, sickness,
         and death. His mission was to reveal the Science of
         celestial being, to prove what God is and what He does
18    for man.

Proof in practice

         A musician demonstrates the beauty of the music he
         teaches in order to show the learner the way by prac-
21    tice as well as precept. Jesus' teaching and
         practice of Truth involved such a sacrifice
         as makes us admit its Principle to be Love. This was
24    the precious import of our Master's sinless career and
         of his demonstration of power over death. He proved
         by his deeds that Christian Science destroys sickness, sin,
27    and death.

         Our Master taught no mere theory, doctrine, or belief.
         It was the divine Principle of all real being which he
30    taught and practised. His proof of Christianity was no
         form or system of religion and worship, but Christian
         Science, working out the harmony of Life and Love.


Page 27


1      Jesus sent a message to John the Baptist, which was in-
         tended to prove beyond a question that the Christ had
3      come: "Go your way, and tell John what things ye have
         seen and heard; how that the blind see, the lame walk,
         the lepers are cleansed, the deaf hear, the dead are raised,
6      to the poor the gospel is preached." In other words:
         Tell John what the demonstration of divine power is,
         and he will at once perceive that God is the power in
9      the Messianic work.

Living temple

         That Life is God, Jesus proved by his reappearance
         after the crucifixion in strict accordance with his scien-
12    tific statement: "Destroy this temple [body],
         and in three days I [Spirit] will raise it up."
         It is as if he had said: The I — the Life, substance,
15    and intelligence of the universe — is not in matter to
         be destroyed.

         Jesus' parables explain Life as never mingling with
18    sin and death. He laid the axe of Science at the root
         of material knowledge, that it might be ready to cut
         down the false doctrine of pantheism, — that God, or
21    Life, is in or of matter.

Recreant disciples

         Jesus sent forth seventy students at one time, but only
         eleven left a desirable historic record. Tradition credits
24    him with two or three hundred other disciples
         who have left no name. "Many are called,
         but few are chosen." They fell away from grace because
27    they never truly understood their Master's instruction.

         Why do those who profess to follow Christ reject the
         essential religion he came to establish? Jesus' persecu-
30    tors made their strongest attack upon this very point.
         They endeavored to hold him at the mercy of matter and
         to kill him according to certain assumed material laws.


Page 28


Help and hindrance

1      The Pharisees claimed to know and to teach the di-
         vine will, but they only hindered the success of Jesus'
3      mission. Even many of his students stood
         in his way. If the Master had not taken a
         student and taught the unseen verities of God, he would
6      not have been crucified. The determination to hold Spirit
         in the grasp of matter is the persecutor of Truth and
         Love.

9      While respecting all that is good in the Church or out
         of it, one's consecration to Christ is more on the ground
         of demonstration than of profession. In conscience, we
12    cannot hold to beliefs outgrown; and by understanding
         more of the divine Principle of the deathless Christ, we
         are enabled to heal the sick and to triumph over sin.

Misleading conceptions

15    Neither the origin, the character, nor the work of
         Jesus was generally understood. Not a single compo-
         nent part of his nature did the material
18    world measure aright. Even his righteous-
         less and purity did not hinder men from saying: He
         is a glutton and a friend of the impure, and Beelzebub is
21    his patron.

Persecution prolonged

         Remember, thou Christian martyr, it is enough if
         thou art found worthy to unloose the sandals of thy
24    Master's feet! To suppose that persecution
         for righteousness' sake belongs to the past,
         and that Christianity to-day is at peace with the world
27    because it is honored by sects and societies, is to mis-
         take the very nature of religion. Error repeats itself.
         The trials encountered by prophet, disciple, and apostle,
30    "of whom the world was not worthy," await, in some
         form, every pioneer of truth.

Christian warfare

         There is too much animal courage in society and not


Page 29


1      sufficient moral courage. Christians must take up arms
         against error at home and abroad. They must grapple
3      with sin in themselves and in others, and
         continue this warfare until they have finished
         their course. If they keep the faith, they will have the
6      crown of rejoicing.

         Christian experience teaches faith in the right and dis-
         belief in the wrong. It bids us work the more earnestly
9      in times of persecution, because then our labor is more
         needed. Great is the reward of self-sacrifice, though we
         may never receive it in this world.

The Fatherhood of God

12    There is a tradition that Publius Lentulus wrote to
         the authorities at Rome: "The disciples of Jesus be-
         lieve him the Son of God." Those instructed
15    in Christian Science have reached the glori-
         ous perception that God is the only author of man.
         The Virgin-mother conceived this idea of God, and
18    gave to her ideal the name of Jesus — that is, Joshua,
         or Saviour.

Spiritual conception

         The illumination of Mary's spiritual sense put to
21    silence material law and its order of generation, and
         brought forth her child by the revelation of
         Truth, demonstrating God as the Father of
24    men. The Holy Ghost, or divine Spirit, overshadowed
         the pure sense of the Virgin-mother with the full recog-
         nition that being is Spirit. The Christ dwelt forever
27    an idea in the bosom of God, the divine Principle of the
         man Jesus, and woman perceived this spiritual idea,
         though at first faintly developed.

30    Man as the offspring of God, as the idea of Spirit,
         is the immortal evidence that Spirit is harmonious and
         man eternal. Jesus was the offspring of Mary's self-


Page 30


1      conscious communion with God. Hence he could give
         a more spiritual idea of life than other men, and could
3      demonstrate the Science of Love — his Father or divine
         Principle.

Jesus the way-shower

         Born of a woman, Jesus' advent in the flesh partook
6      partly of Mary's earthly condition, although he was en-
         dowed with the Christ, the divine Spirit, with-
         out measure. This accounts for his struggles
9      in Gethsemane and on Calvary, and this enabled him to
         be the mediator, or way-shower, between God and men.
         Had his origin and birth been wholly apart from mortal
12    usage, Jesus would not have been appreciable to mortal
         mind as "the way."

         Rabbi and priest taught the Mosaic law, which said:
15    "An eye for an eye," and "Whoso sheddeth man's blood,
         by man shall his blood be shed." Not so did Jesus, the
         new executor for God, present the divine law of Love,
18    which blesses even those that curse it.

Rebukes helpful

         As the individual ideal of Truth, Christ Jesus came to
         rebuke rabbinical error and all sin, sickness, and death,-
21    to point out the way of Truth and Life. This
         ideal was demonstrated throughout the whole
         earthly career of Jesus, showing the difference between
24    the offspring of Soul and of material sense, of Truth and
         of error.

         If we have triumphed sufficiently over the errors of
27    material sense to allow Soul to hold the control, we
         shall loathe sin and rebuke it under every mask. Only
         in this way can we bless our enemies, though they
30    may not so construe our words. We cannot choose for
         ourselves, but must work out our salvation in the way
         Jesus taught. In meekness and might, he was found


Page 31


1      preaching the gospel to the poor. Pride and fear are unfit
         to bear the standard of Truth, and God will never place
3      it in such hands.

Fleshly ties temporal

         Jesus acknowledged no ties of the flesh. He said: "Call
         no man your father upon the earth: for one is your Father,
6      which is in heaven." Again he asked: "Who
         is my mother, and who are my brethren," im-
         plying that it is they who do the will of his Father. We
9      have no record of his calling any man by the name of
         father. He recognized Spirit, God, as the only creator, and
         therefore as the Father of all.

Healing primary

12    First in the list of Christian duties, he taught his fol-
         lowers the healing power of Truth and Love. He attached
         no importance to dead ceremonies. It is the
15    living Christ, the practical Truth, which makes
         Jesus "the resurrection and the life" to all who follow him
         in deed. Obeying his precious precepts, — following his
18    demonstration so far as we apprehend it, — we drink of
         his cup, partake of his bread, are baptized with his pu-
         rity; and at last we shall rest, sit down with him, in a full
21    understanding of the divine Principle which triumphs
         over death. For what says Paul? "As often as ye eat
         this bread, and drink this cup, ye do show the Lord's
24    death till he come."

Painful prospect

         Referring to the materiality of the age, Jesus said:
         "The hour cometh, and now is, when the true wor-
27    shippers shall worship the Father in spirit
         and in truth." Again, foreseeing the perse-
         cution which would attend the Science of Spirit, Jesus
30    said: "They shall put you out of the synagogues; yea,
         the time cometh, that whosoever killeth you will think
         that he doeth God service; and these things will they


Page 32


1      do unto you, because they have not known the Father
         nor me."

Sacred sacrament

3      In ancient Rome a soldier was required to swear
         allegiance to his general. The Latin word for this oath
         was sacramentum, and our English word
6      sacrament is derived from it. Among the
         Jews it was an ancient custom for the master of a
         feast to pass each guest a cup of wine. But the
9      Eucharist does not commemorate a Roman soldier's
         oath, nor was the wine, used on convivial occasions and
         in Jewish rites, the cup of our Lord. The cup shows
12    forth his bitter experience, — the cup which he prayed
         might pass from him, though he bowed in holy submis-
         sion to the divine decree.

15    "As they were eating, Jesus took bread, and blessed
         it and brake it, and gave it to the disciples, and said,
         Take, eat; this is my body. And he took the cup, and
18    gave thanks, and gave it to them saying, Drink ye all
         of it."

Spiritual refreshment

         The true sense is spiritually lost, if the sacrament is
21    confined to the use of bread and wine. The disciples
         had eaten, yet Jesus prayed and gave them
         bread. This would have been foolish in a
24    literal sense; but in its spiritual signification, it was nat-
         ural and beautiful. Jesus prayed; he withdrew from the
         material senses to refresh his heart with brighter, with
27    spiritual views.

Jesus' sad repast

         The Passover, which Jesus ate with his disciples in
         the month Nisan on the night before his crucifixion,
30    was a mournful occasion, a sad supper taken
         at the close of day, in the twilight of a
         glorious career with shadows fast falling around; and


Page 33


1      this supper closed forever Jesus' ritualism or concessions
         to matter.

Heavenly supplies

3      His followers, sorrowful and silent, anticipating the hour
         of their Master's betrayal, partook of the heavenly manna,
         which of old had fed in the wilderness the
6      persecuted followers of Truth. Their bread
         indeed came down from heaven. It was the great truth
         of spiritual being, healing the sick and casting out error.
9      Their Master had explained it all before, and now this
         bread was feeding and sustaining them. They had borne
         this bread from house to house, breaking (explaining) it to
12    others, and now it comforted themselves.

         For this truth of spiritual being, their Master was about
         to suffer violence and drain to the dregs his cup of sorrow.
15    He must leave them. With the great glory of an everlast-
         ing victory overshadowing him, he gave thanks and said,
         "Drink ye all of it."

The holy struggle

18    When the human element in him struggled with the
         divine, our great Teacher said: "Not my will, but
         Thine, be done!"- that is, Let not the flesh,
21    but the Spirit, be represented in me. This
         is the new understanding of spiritual Love. It gives all
         for Christ, or Truth. It blesses its enemies, heals the
24    sick, casts out error, raises the dead from trespasses
         and sins, and preaches the gospel to the poor, the meek
         in heart.

Incisive questions

27    Christians, are you drinking his cup? Have you
         shared the blood of the New Covenant, the persecutions
         which attend a new and higher understand-
30    ing of God? If not, can you then say that
         you have commemorated Jesus in his cup? Are all
         who eat bread and drink wine in memory of Jesus willing


Page 34


1      truly to drink his cup, take his cross, and leave all for
         the Christ-principle? Then why ascribe this inspira-
3      tion to a dead rite, instead of showing, by casting out
         error and making the body "holy, acceptable unto God,"
         that Truth has come to the understanding? If Christ,
6      Truth, has come to us in demonstration, no other com-
         memoration is requisite, for demonstration is Immanuel,
         or God with us; and if a friend be with us, why need we
9      memorials of that friend?

Millennial glory

         If all who ever partook of the sacrament had really
         commemorated the sufferings of Jesus and drunk of
12    his cup, they would have revolutionized the
         world. If all who seek his commemoration
         through material symbols will take up the cross, heal
15    the sick, cast out evils, and preach Christ, or Truth,
         to the poor, — the receptive thought, — they will bring
         in the millennium.

Fellowship with Christ

18    Through all the disciples experienced, they became more
         spiritual and understood better what the Master had
         taught. His resurrection was also their resur-
21    rection. It helped them to raise themselves and
         others from spiritual dulness and blind belief in God into
         the perception of infinite possibilities. They needed this
24    quickening, for soon their dear Master would rise again
         in the spiritual realm of reality, and ascend far above
         their apprehension. As the reward for his faithfulness,
27    he would disappear to material sense in that change which
         has since been called the ascension.

The last breakfast

         What a contrast between our Lord's last supper and
30    his last spiritual breakfast with his disciples
         in the bright morning hours at the joyful
         meeting on the shore of the Galilean Sea! His gloom


Page 35


1      had passed into glory, and His disciples' grief into repent-
         ance, — hearts chastened and pride rebuked. Convinced
3      of the fruitlessness of their toil in the dark and wakened
         by their Master's voice, they changed their methods, turned
         away from material things, and cast their net on the right
6      side. Discerning Christ, Truth, anew on the shore of
         time, they were enabled to rise somewhat from mortal
         sensuousness, or the burial of mind in matter, into new-
9      ness of life as Spirit.

         This spiritual meeting with our Lord in the dawn of a
         new light is the morning meal which Christian Scientists
12    commemorate. They bow before Christ, Truth, to re-
         ceive more of his reappearing and silently to commune
         with the divine Principle, Love. They celebrate their
15    Lord's victory over death, his probation in the flesh
         after death, its exemplification of human probation, and
         his spiritual and final ascension above matter, or the flesh,
18    when he rose out of material sight.

Spiritual Eucharist

         Our baptism is a purification from all error. Our
         church is built on the divine Principle, Love. We can
21    unite with this church only as we are new-
         born of Spirit, as we reach the Life which
         is Truth and the Truth which is Life by bringing forth
24    the fruits of Love, — casting out error and healing the
         sick. Our Eucharist is spiritual communion with the one
         God. Our bread, "which cometh down from heaven,"
27    is Truth. Our cup is the cross. Our wine the inspira-
         tion of Love, the draught our Master drank and com-
         mended to his followers.

Final purpose

30    The design of Love is to reform the sinner. If the
         sinner's punishment here has been insufficient to re-
         form him, the good man's heaven would be a hell to


Page 36


1      the sinner. They, who know not purity and affection by
         experience, can never find bliss in the blessed company of
3      Truth and Love simply through translation
         into another sphere. Divine Science reveals
         the necessity of sufficient suffering, either before or after
6      death, to quench the love of sin. To remit the penalty
         due for sin, would be for Truth to pardon error. Escape
         from punishment is not in accordance with God's govern-
9      ment, since justice is the handmaid of mercy.

         Jesus endured the shame, that he might pour his
         dear-bought bounty into barren lives. What was his
12    earthly reward? He was forsaken by all save John,
         the beloved disciple, and a few women who bowed in
         silent woe beneath the shadow of his cross. The earthly
15    price of spirituality in a material age and the great moral
         distance between Christianity and sensualism preclude
         Christian Science from finding favor with the worldly-
18    minded.

Righteous retribution

         A selfish and limited mind may be unjust, but the un-
         limited and divine Mind is the immortal law of justice as
21    well as of mercy. It is quite as impossible for
         sinners to receive their full punishment this
         side of the grave as for this world to bestow on the right-
24    eous their full reward. It is useless to suppose that the
         wicked can gloat over their offences to the last moment
         and then be suddenly pardoned and pushed into heaven,
27    or that the hand of Love is satisfied with giving us only
         toil, sacrifice, cross-bearing, multiplied trials, and mock-
         ery of our motives in return for our efforts at well doing.

Vicarious suffering

30    Religious history repeats itself in the suf-
         fering of the just for the unjust. Can God
         therefore overlook the law of righteousness which de-


Page 37


1      stroys the belief called sin? Does not Science show that
         sin brings suffering as much to-day as yesterday? They
3      who sin must suffer. "With what measure ye mete, it
         shall be measured to you again."

Martyrs inevitable

         History is full of records of suffering. "The blood of
6      the martyrs is the seed of the Church." Mortals try in
         vain to slay Truth with the steel or the stake,
         but error falls only before the sword of Spirit.
9      Martyrs are the human links which connect one stage with
         another in the history of religion. They are earth's lumi-
         naries, which serve to cleanse and rarefy the atmosphere of
12    material sense and to permeate humanity with purer ideals.
         Consciousness of right-doing brings its own reward; but
         not amid the smoke of battle is merit seen and appreciated
15    by lookers-on.

Complete emulation

         When will Jesus' professed followers learn to emulate
         him in all his ways and to imitate his mighty works?
18    Those who procured the martyrdom of that
         righteous man would gladly have turned his
         sacred career into a mutilated doctrinal platform. May
21    the Christians of to-day take up the more practical im-
         port of that career! It is possible, — yea, it is the duty
         and privilege of every child, man, and woman, — to follow
24    in some degree the example of the Master by the demon-
         stration of Truth and Life, of health and holiness. Chris-
         tians claim to be his followers, but do they follow him in
27    the way that he commanded? Hear these imperative com-
         mands: "Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father
         which is in heaven is perfect!" "Go ye into all the world,
30    and preach the gospel to every creature!" "Heal the
         sick!"

Jesus' teaching belittled

         Why has this Christian demand so little inspiration


Page 38


1      to stir mankind to Christian effort? Because men are
         assured that this command was intended only for a par-
3      ticular period and for a select number of fol-
         lowers. This teaching is even more pernicious
         than the old doctrine of foreordination, — the election of a
6      few to be saved, while the rest are damned; and so it will
         be considered, when the lethargy of mortals, produced
         by man-made doctrines, is broken by the demands of
9      divine Science.

         Jesus said: "These signs shall follow them that be-
         lieve; . . . they shall lay hands on the sick, and they
12    shall recover." Who believes him? He was addressing
         his disciples, yet he did not say, " These signs shall follow
         you," but them- "them that believe" in all time to come.
15    Here the word hands is used metaphorically, as in the text,
         "The right hand of the Lord is exalted." It expresses
         spiritual power; otherwise the healing could not have
18    been done spiritually. At another time Jesus prayed, not
         for the twelve only, but for as many as should believe
         "through their word."

Material pleasures

21    Jesus experienced few of the pleasures of the physical
         senses, but his sufferings were the fruits of other peo-
         ple's sins, not of his own. The eternal Christ,
24    his spiritual selfhood, never suffered. Jesus
         mapped out the path for others. He unveiled the Christ,
         the spiritual idea of divine Love. To those buried in the
27    belief of sin and self, living only for pleasure or the grati-
         fication of the senses, he said in substance: Having eyes
         ye see not, and having ears ye hear not; lest ye should un-
30    derstand and be converted, and I might heal you. He
         taught that the material senses shut out Truth and its
         healing power.


Page 39


Mockery of truth

1      Meekly our Master met the mockery of his unrecog-
         nized grandeur. Such indignities as he received, his fol-
3      lowers will endure until Christianity's last
         triumph. He won eternal honors. He over-
         came the world, the flesh, and all error, thus proving
6      their nothingness. He wrought a full salvation from sin,
         sickness, and death. We need "Christ, and him cruci-
         fied." We must have trials and self-denials, as well as
9      joys and victories, until all error is destroyed.

A belief suicidal

         The educated belief that Soul is in the body causes
         mortals to regard death as a friend, as a stepping-stone
12    out of mortality into immortality and bliss.
         The Bible calls death an enemy, and Jesus
         overcame death and the grave instead of yielding to them.
15    He was "the way." To him, therefore, death was not
         the threshold over which he must pass into living
         glory.

Present salvation

18    "Now," cried the apostle, "is the accepted time; be-
         hold, now is the day of salvation," — meaning, not that
         now men must prepare for a future-world salva-
21    tion, or safety, but that now is the time in which
         to experience that salvation in spirit and in life. Now is
         the time for so-called material pains and material pleas-
24    ures to pass away, for both are unreal, because impossible
         in Science. To break this earthly spell, mortals must get
         the true idea and divine Principle of all that really exists
27    and governs the universe harmoniously. This thought is
         apprehended slowly, and the interval before its attain-
         ment is attended with doubts and defeats as well as
30    triumphs.

Sin and penalty

         Who will stop the practice of sin so long as he believes
         in the pleasures of sin? When mortals once admit that


Page 40


1      evil confers no pleasure, they turn from it. Remove error
         from thought, and it will not appear in effect. The ad-
3      vanced thinker and devout Christian, perceiv-
         ing the scope and tendency of Christian healing
         and its Science, will support them. Another will say:
6      "Go thy way for this time; when I have a convenient
         season I will call for thee."

         Divine Science adjusts the balance as Jesus adjusted
9      it. Science removes the penalty only by first removing
         the sin which incurs the penalty. This is my sense of
         divine pardon, which I understand to mean God's method
12    of destroying sin. If the saying is true, "While there's
         life there's hope," its opposite is also true, While there's
         sin there's doom. Another's suffering cannot lessen our
15    own liability. Did the martyrdom of Savonarola make
         the crimes of his implacable enemies less criminal?

Suffering inevitable

         Was it just for Jesus to suffer? No; but it was
18    inevitable, for not otherwise could he show us the way
         and the power of Truth. If a career so great
         and good as that of Jesus could not avert a
21    felon's fate, lesser apostles of Truth may endure human
         brutality without murmuring, rejoicing to enter into
         fellowship with him through the triumphal arch of
24    Truth and Love.

Service and worship

         Our heavenly Father, divine Love, demands that all
         men should follow the example of our Master and his
27    apostles and not merely worship his personal-
         ity. It is sad that the phrase divine service
         has come so generally to mean public worship instead of
30    daily deeds.

Within the veil

         The nature of Christianity is peaceful and blessed,
         but in order to enter into the kingdom, the anchor of


Page 41


1      hope must be cast beyond the veil of matter into the
         Shekinah into which Jesus has passed before us; and
3      this advance beyond matter must come
         through the joys and triumphs of the right-
         eous as well as through their sorrows and afflictions.
6      Like our Master, we must depart from material sense
         into the spiritual sense of being.

The thorns and flowers

         The God-inspired walk calmly on though it be with
9      bleeding footprints, and in the hereafter they will reap
         what they now sow. The pampered hypo-
         crite may have a flowery pathway here, but
12    he cannot forever break the Golden Rule and escape the
         penalty due.

Healing early lost

         The proofs of Truth, Life, and Love, which Jesus gave
15    by casting out error and healing the sick, completed his
         earthly mission; but in the Christian Church
         this demonstration of healing was early lost,
18    about three centuries after the crucifixion. No ancient
         school of philosophy, materia medica, or scholastic theol-
         ogy ever taught or demonstrated the divine healing of
21    absolute Science.

Immortal achieval

         Jesus foresaw the reception Christian Science would have
         before it was understood, but this foreknowledge hindered
24    him not. He fulfilled his God-mission, and
         then sat down at the right hand of the Father.
         Persecuted from city to city, his apostles still went about
27    doing good deeds, for which they were maligned and
         stoned. The truth taught by Jesus, the elders scoffed at.
         Why? Because it demanded more than they were willing
30    to practise. It was enough for them to believe in a national
         Deity; but that belief, from their time to ours, has never
         made a disciple who could cast out evils and heal the sick.


Page 42


1      Jesus' life proved, divinely and scientifically, that God
         is Love, whereas priest and rabbi affirmed God to be a
3      mighty potentate, who loves and hates. The Jewish the-
         ology gave no hint of the unchanging love of God.

A belief in death

         The universal belief in death is of no advantage. It
6      cannot make Life or Truth apparent. Death
         will be found at length to be a mortal dream,
         which comes in darkness and disappears with the light.

Cruel desertion

9      The "man of sorrows" was in no peril from salary or
         popularity. Though entitled to the homage of the world
         and endorsed pre-eminently by the approval
12    of God, his brief triumphal entry into Jerusa-
         lem was followed by the desertion of all save a few friends,
         who sadly followed him to the foot of the cross.

Death outdone

15    The resurrection of the great demonstrator of God's
         power was the proof of his final triumph over body
         and matter, and gave full evidence of divine
18    Science, — evidence so important to mortals.
         The belief that man has existence or mind separate from
         God is a dying error. This error Jesus met with divine
21    Science and proved its nothingness. Because of the won-
         drous glory which God bestowed on His anointed, temp-
         tation, sin, sickness, and death had no terror for Jesus.
24    Let men think they had killed the body! Afterwards he
         would show it to them unchanged. This demonstrates
         that in Christian Science the true man is governed by
27    God — by good, not evil — and is therefore not a mortal
         but an immortal. Jesus had taught his disciples the
         Science of this proof. He was here to enable them to
30    test his still uncomprehended saying, "He that believ-
         eth on me, the works that I do shall he do also." They
         must understand more fully his Life-principle by casting


Page 43


1      out error, healing the sick, and raising the dead, even as
         they did understand it after his bodily departure.

Pentecost repeated

3      The magnitude of Jesus' work, his material disappear-
         ance before their eyes and his reappearance, all enabled
         the disciples to understand what Jesus had
6      said. Heretofore they had only believed;
         now they understood. The advent of this understanding
         is what is meant by the descent of the Holy Ghost, — that
9      influx of divine Science which so illuminated the Pentecos-
         tal Day and is now repeating its ancient history.

Convincing evidence

         Jesus' last proof was the highest, the most convincing,
12    the most profitable to his students. The malignity of
         brutal persecutors, the treason and suicide of
         his betrayer, were overruled by divine Love to
15    the glorification of the man and of the true idea of God,
         which Jesus' persecutors had mocked and tried to slay.
         The final demonstration of the truth which Jesus taught,
18    and for which he was crucified, opened a new era for the
         world. Those who slew him to stay his influence perpetu-
         ated and extended it.

Divine victory

21    Jesus rose higher in demonstration because of the cup
         of bitterness he drank. Human law had condemned
         him, but he was demonstrating divine Science.
24    Out of reach of the barbarity of his enemies,
         he was acting under spiritual law in defiance of mat-
         ter and mortality, and that spiritual law sustained him.
27    The divine must overcome the human at every point.
         The Science Jesus taught and lived must triumph over
         all material beliefs about life, substance, and intelli-
30    gence, and the multitudinous errors growing from such
         beliefs.

         Love must triumph over hate. Truth and Life must


Page 44


1      seal the victory over error and death, before the thorns
         can be laid aside for a crown, the benediction follow,
3      "Well done, good and faithful servant," and the suprem-
         acy of Spirit be demonstrated.

Jesus in the tomb

         The lonely precincts of the tomb gave Jesus a refuge
6      from his foes, a place in which to solve the great
         problem of being. His three days' work in
         the sepulchre set the seal of eternity on time.
9      He proved Life to be deathless and Love to be the mas-
         ter of hate. He met and mastered on the basis of Chris-
         tian Science, the power of Mind over matter, all the claims
12    of medicine, surgery, and hygiene.

         He took no drugs to allay inflammation. He did not
         depend upon food or pure air to resuscitate wasted
15    energies. He did not require the skill of a surgeon to
         heal the torn palms and bind up the wounded side and
         lacerated feet, that he might use those hands to remove
18    the napkin and winding-sheet, and that he might employ
         his feet as before.

The deific naturalism

         Could it be called supernatural for the God of nature
21    to sustain Jesus in his proof of man's truly derived power?
         It was a method of surgery beyond material
         art, but it was not a supernatural act. On
24    the contrary, it was a divinely natural act, whereby divinity
         brought to humanity the understanding of the Christ-
         healing and revealed a method infinitely above that of
27    human invention.

Obstacles overcome

         His disciples believed Jesus to be dead while he was
         hidden in the sepulchre, whereas he was alive, demon-
30    strating within the narrow tomb the power
         of Spirit to overrule mortal, material sense.
         There were rock-ribbed walls in the way, and a great


Page 45


1      stone must be rolled from the cave's mouth; but Jesus
         vanquished every material obstacle, overcame every law
3      of matter, and stepped forth from his gloomy resting-place,
         crowned with the glory of a sublime success, an everlasting
         victory.

Victory over the grave

6      Our Master fully and finally demonstrated divine Sci-
         ence in his victory over death and the grave. Jesus'
         deed was for the enlightenment of men and
9      for the salvation of the whole world from sin,
         sickness, and death. Paul writes: "For if, when we were
         enemies, we were reconciled to God by the [seeming] death
12    of His Son, much more, being reconciled, we shall be saved
         by his life." Three days after his bodily burial he talked
         with his disciples. The persecutors had failed to hide im-
15    mortal Truth and Love in a sepulchre.

The stone rolled away

         Glory be to God, and peace to the struggling hearts!
         Christ hath rolled away the stone from the door of hu-
18    man hope and faith, and through the reve-
         lation and demonstration of life in God, hath
         elevated them to possible at-one-ment with the spiritual
21    idea of man and his divine Principle, Love.

After the resurrection

         They who earliest saw Jesus after the resurrection
         and beheld the final proof of all that he had taught,
24    misconstrued that event. Even his disciples
         at first called him a spirit, ghost, or spectre,
         for they believed his body to be dead. His reply was:
27    "Spirit hath not flesh and bones, as ye see me have."
         The reappearing of Jesus was not the return of a spirit.
         He presented the same body that he had before his cru-
30    cifixion, and so glorified the supremacy of Mind over
         matter.

         Jesus' students, not sufficiently advanced fully to un-


Page 46


1      derstand their Master's triumph, did not perform many
         wonderful works, until they saw him after his crucifixion
3      and learned that he had not died. This convinced them
         of the truthfulness of all that he had taught.

Spiritual interpretation

         In the walk to Emmaus, Jesus was known to his friends
6      by the words, which made their hearts burn within them,
         and by the breaking of bread. The divine
         Spirit, which identified Jesus thus centuries
9      ago, has spoken through the inspired Word and will speak
         through it in every age and clime. It is revealed to the
         receptive heart, and is again seen casting out evil and
12    healing the sick.

Corporeality and Spirit

         The Master said plainly that physique was not Spirit,
         and after his resurrection he proved to the physical senses
15    that his body was not changed until he himself
         ascended, — or, in other words, rose even
         higher in the understanding of Spirit, God. To convince
18    Thomas of this, Jesus caused him to examine the nail-
         prints and the spear-wound.

Spiritual ascension

         Jesus' unchanged physical condition after what seemed
21    to be death was followed by his exaltation above all ma-
         terial conditions; and this exaltation explained
         his ascension, and revealed unmistakably a
24    probationary and progressive state beyond the grave.
         Jesus was "the way;" that is, he marked the way for
         all men. In his final demonstration, called the ascen-
27    sion, which closed the earthly record of Jesus, he rose
         above the physical knowledge of his disciples, and the
         material senses saw him no more.

Pentecostal power

30    His students then received the Holy Ghost. By this is
         meant, that by all they had witnessed and suffered, they
         were roused to an enlarged understanding of divine Sci-


Page 47


1      ence, even to the spiritual interpretation and discernment
         of Jesus' teachings and demonstrations, which gave them
3      a faint conception of the Life which is God.
         They no longer measured man by material
         sense. After gaining the true idea of their glorified Master,
6      they became better healers, leaning no longer on matter,
         but on the divine Principle of their work. The influx of
         light was sudden. It was sometimes an overwhelming
9      power as on the Day of Pentecost.

The traitor's conspiracy

         Judas conspired against Jesus. The world's ingratitude
         and hatred towards that just man effected his betrayal.
12    The traitor's price was thirty pieces of silver
         and the smiles of the Pharisees. He chose his
         time, when the people were in doubt concerning Jesus'
15    teachings.

         A period was approaching which would reveal the in-
         finite distance between Judas and his Master. Judas
18    Iscariot knew this. He knew that the great goodness of
         that Master placed a gulf between Jesus and his betrayer,
         and this spiritual distance inflamed Judas' envy. The
21    greed for gold strengthened his ingratitude, and for a time
         quieted his remorse. He knew that the world generally
         loves a lie better than Truth; and so he plotted the be-
24    trayal of Jesus in order to raise himself in popular esti-
         mation. His dark plot fell to the ground, and the
         traitor fell with it.
27    The disciples' desertion of their Master in his last
         earthly struggle was punished; each one came to a vio-
         lent death except St. John, of whose death we have no
30    record.

Gethsemane glorified

         During his night of gloom and glory in the garden,
         Jesus realized the utter error of a belief in any possi-


Page 48


1      ble material intelligence. The pangs of neglect and the
         staves of bigoted ignorance smote him sorely. His stu-
3      dents slept. He said unto them: "Could Ye
         not watch with me one hour?" Could they
         not watch with him who, waiting and struggling in voice-
6      less agony, held uncomplaining guard over a world?
         There was no response to that human yearning, and so
         Jesus turned forever away from earth to heaven, from
9      sense to Soul.

         Remembering the sweat of agony which fell in holy
         benediction on the grass of Gethsemane, shall the hum-
12    blest or mightiest disciple murmur when he drinks from the
         same cup, and think, or even wish, to escape the exalt-
         ing ordeal of sin's revenge on its destroyer? Truth and
15    Love bestow few palms until the consummation of a
         life-work.

Defensive weapons

         Judas had the world's weapons. Jesus had not one
18    of them, and chose not the world's means of defence.
         "He opened not his mouth." The great dem-
         onstrator of Truth and Love was silent before
21    envy and hate. Peter would have smitten the enemies of
         his Master, but Jesus forbade him, thus rebuking re-
         sentment or animal courage. He said: "Put up thy
24    sword."

Pilate's question

         Pale in the presence of his own momentous question,
         "What is Truth," Pilate was drawn into acquiescence
27    with the demands of Jesus' enemies. Pilate
         was ignorant of the consequences of his awful
         decision against human rights and divine Love, knowing
30    not that he was hastening the final demonstration of what
         life is and of what the true knowledge of God can do for
         man.


Page 49


1      The women at the cross could have answered Pilate's
         question. They knew what had inspired their devotion,
3      winged their faith, opened the eyes of their understand-
         ing, healed the sick, cast out evil, and caused the disciples
         to say to their Master: "Even the devils are subject
6      unto us through thy name."

Students' ingratitude

         Where were the seventy whom Jesus sent forth? Were
         all conspirators save eleven? Had they forgotten the
9      great exponent of God? Had they so soon lost
         sight of his mighty works, his toils, privations,
         sacrifices, his divine patience, sublime courage, and unre-
12    quited affection? O, why did they not gratify his last
         human yearning with one sign of fidelity?

Heaven's sentinel

         The meek demonstrator of good, the highest instruc-
15    tor and friend of man, met his earthly fate alone with
         God. No human eye was there to pity, no
         arm to save. Forsaken by all whom he had
18    blessed, this faithful sentinel of God at the highest
         post of power, charged with the grandest trust of
         heaven, was ready to be transformed by the renewing
21    of the infinite Spirit. He was to prove that the Christ
         is not subject to material conditions, but is above the
         reach of human wrath, and is able, through Truth,
24    Life, and Love, to triumph over sin, sickness, death, and
         the grave.

Cruel contumely

         The priests and rabbis, before whom he had meekly
27    walked, and those to whom he had given the highest
         proofs of divine power, mocked him on the
         cross, saying derisively, "He saved others;
30    himself he cannot save." These scoffers, who turned
         "aside the right of a man before the face of the Most
         High," esteemed Jesus as "stricken, smitten of God."


Page 50


1      "He is brought as a lamb to the slaughter, and as a sheep
         before her shearers is dumb, so he openeth not his mouth."
3      "Who shall declare his generation?" Who shall decide
         what truth and love are?

A cry of despair

         The last supreme moment of mockery, desertion, tor-
6      ture, added to an overwhelming sense of the magnitude
         of his work, wrung from Jesus' lips the awful
         cry, "My God, why hast Thou forsaken me?"
9      This despairing appeal, if made to a human parent, would
         impugn the justice and love of a father who could with-
         hold a clear token of his presence to sustain and bless so
12    faithful a son. The appeal of Jesus was made both to
         his divine Principle, the God who is Love, and to himself,
         Love's pure idea. Had Life, Truth, and Love forsaken
15    him in his highest demonstration? This was a startling
         question. No! They must abide in him and he in them,
         or that hour would be shorn of its mighty blessing for the
18    human race.

Divine Science misunderstood

         If his full recognition of eternal Life had for a mo-
         ment given way before the evidence of the bodily senses,
21    what would his accusers have said? Even
         what they did say, — that Jesus' teachings
         were false, and that all evidence of their cor-
24    rectness was destroyed by his death. But this saying
         could not make it so.

The real pillory

         The burden of that hour was terrible beyond human
27    conception. The distrust of mortal minds, disbelieving
         the purpose of his mission, was a million
         times sharper than the thorns which pierced
30    his flesh. The real cross, which Jesus bore up the hill
         of grief, was the world's hatred of Truth and Love. Not
         the spear nor the material cross wrung from his faithful


Page 51


1      lips the plaintive cry, "Eloi, Eloi, lama sabachthani?" It
         was the possible loss of something more important than
3      human life which moved him, — the possible misappre-
         hension of the sublimest influence of his career. This
         dread added the drop of gall to his cup.

Life-power indestructible

6      Jesus could have withdrawn himself from his enemies.
         He had power to lay down a human sense of life for his
         spiritual identity in the likeness of the divine;
9      but he allowed men to attempt the destruc-
         tion of the mortal body in order that he might furnish
         the proof of immortal life. Nothing could kill this Life
12    of man. Jesus could give his temporal life into his
         enemies' hands; but when his earth-mission was accom-
         plished, his spiritual life, indestructible and eternal,
15    was found forever the same. He knew that matter had
         no life and that real Life is God; therefore he could no
         more be separated from his spiritual Life than God could
18    be extinguished.

Example for our salvation

         His consummate example was for the salvation of us
         all, but only through doing the works which he did and
21    taught others to do. His purpose in healing
         was not alone to restore health, but to demon-
         strate his divine Principle. He was inspired by God, by
24    Truth and Love, in all that he said and did. The motives
         of his persecutors were pride, envy, cruelty, and vengeance,
         inflicted on the physical Jesus, but aimed at the divine Prin-
27    ciple, Love, which rebuked their sensuality.

         Jesus was unselfish. His spirituality separated him
         from sensuousness, and caused the selfish materialist
30    to hate him; but it was this spirituality which enabled
         Jesus to heal the sick, cast out evil, and raise the
         dead.


Page 52


Master's business

1      From early boyhood he was about his "Father's busi-
         ness." His pursuits lay far apart from theirs. His mas-
3      ter was Spirit; their master was matter. He
         served God; they served mammon. His affec-
         tions were pure; theirs were carnal. His senses drank in
6      the spiritual evidence of health, holiness, and life; their
         senses testified oppositely, and absorbed the material evi-
         dence of sin, sickness, and death.

Purity's rebuke

9      Their imperfections and impurity felt the ever-present
         rebuke of his perfection and purity. Hence the world's
         hatred of the just and perfect Jesus, and the
12    prophet's foresight of the reception error would
         give him. "Despised and rejected of men," was Isaiah's
         graphic word concerning the coming Prince of Peace.
15    Herod and Pilate laid aside old feuds in order to unite
         in putting to shame and death the best man that ever
         trod the globe. To-day, as of old, error and evil again
18    make common cause against the exponents of truth.

Saviour's prediction

         The "man of sorrows" best understood the nothing-
         ness of material life and intelligence and the mighty ac-
21    tuality of all-inclusive God, good. These were
         the two cardinal points of Mind-healing, or
         Christian Science, which armed him with Love. The high-
24    est earthly representative of God, speaking of human
         ability to reflect divine power, prophetically said to his
         disciples, speaking not for their day only but for all time:
27    "He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do
         also;" and "These signs shall follow them that believe."

Defamatory accusations

         The accusations of the Pharisees were as self-contra-
30    dictory as their religion. The bigot, the deb-
         auchee, the hypocrite, called Jesus a glutton
         and a wine-bibber. They said: "He casteth out devils


Page 53


1      through Beelzebub," and is the "friend of publicans and
         sinners." The latter accusation was true, but not in their
3      meaning. Jesus was no ascetic. He did not fast as did
         the Baptist's disciples; yet there never lived a man so far
         removed from appetites and passions as the Nazarene.
6      He rebuked sinners pointedly and unflinchingly, because
         he was their friend; hence the cup he drank.

Reputation and character

         The reputation of Jesus was the very opposite of his
9      character. Why? Because the divine Principle and
         practice of Jesus were misunderstood. He
         was at work in divine Science. His words
12    and works were unknown to the world because above
         and contrary to the world's religious sense. Mortals be-
         lieved in God as humanly mighty, rather than as divine,
15    infinite Love.

Inspiring discontent

         The world could not interpret aright the discomfort
         which Jesus inspired and the spiritual blessings which
18    might flow from such discomfort. Science
         shows the cause of the shock so often pro-
         duced by the truth, — namely, that this shock arises from
21    the great distance between the individual and Truth.
         Like Peter, we should weep over the warning, instead of
         denying the truth or mocking the lifelong sacrifice which
24    goodness makes for the destruction of evil.

Bearing our sins

         Jesus bore our sins in his body. He knew the
         mortal errors which constitute the material body, and
27    could destroy those errors; but at the time
         when Jesus felt our infirmities, he had not
         conquered all the beliefs of the flesh or his sense of ma-
30    terial life, nor had he risen to his final demonstration of
         spiritual power.

         Had he shared the sinful beliefs of others, he would


Page 54


1      have been less sensitive to those beliefs. Through the
         magnitude of his human life, he demonstrated the divine
3      Life. Out of the amplitude of his pure affection, he de-
         fined Love. With the affluence of Truth, he vanquished
         error. The world acknowledged not his righteousness,
6      seeing it not; but earth received the harmony his glorified
         example introduced.

Inspiration of sacrifice

         Who is ready to follow his teaching and example? All
9      must sooner or later plant themselves in Christ, the true
         idea of God. That he might liberally pour
         his dear-bought treasures into empty or sin-
12    filled human storehouses, was the inspiration of Jesus'
         intense human sacrifice. In witness of his divine com-
         mission, he presented the proof that Life, Truth, and
15    Love heal the sick and the sinning, and triumph over
         death through Mind, not matter. This was the highest
         proof he could have offered of divine Love. His hearers
18    understood neither his words nor his works. They
         would not accept his meek interpretation of life nor
         follow his example.

Spiritual friendship

21    His earthly cup of bitterness was drained to the
         dregs. There adhered to him only a few unpretentious
         friends, whose religion was something more
24    than a name. It was so vital, that it en-
         abled them to understand the Nazarene and to share
         the glory of eternal life. He said that those who fol-
27    lowed him should drink of his cup, and history has con-
         firmed the prediction.

Injustice to the Saviour

         If that Godlike and glorified man were physically on
30    earth to-day, would not some, who now pro-
         fess to love him, reject him? Would they
         not deny him even the rights of humanity, if he enter-


Page 55


1      tained any other sense of being and religion than theirs?
         The advancing century, from a deadened sense of the
3      invisible God, to-day subjects to unchristian comment and
         usage the idea of Christian healing enjoined by Jesus; but
         this does not affect the invincible facts.
6      Perhaps the early Christian era did Jesus no more
         injustice than the later centuries have bestowed upon
         the healing Christ and spiritual idea of being. Now
9      that the gospel of healing is again preached by the
         wayside, does not the pulpit sometimes scorn it? But
         that curative mission, which presents the Saviour in a
12    clearer light than mere words can possibly do, cannot be
         left out of Christianity, although it is again ruled out of
         the synagogue.

15    Truth's immortal idea is sweeping down the centuries,
         gathering beneath its wings the sick and sinning. My
         weary hope tries to realize that happy day, when man shall
18    recognize the Science of Christ and love his neighbor as
         himself, — when he shall realize God's omnipotence and
         the healing power of the divine Love in what it has done
21    and is doing for mankind. The promises will be ful-
         filled. The time for the reappearing of the divine healing
         is throughout all time; and whosoever layeth his earthly
24    all on the altar of divine Science, drinketh of Christ's
         cup now, and is endued with the spirit and power of
         Christian healing.

27    In the words of St. John: "He shall give you another
         Comforter, that he may abide with you forever." This
         Comforter I understand to be Divine Science.



Page 56


Chapter 3 — Marriage


         What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put
         asunder. In the resurrection they neither marry, nor are given
         in marriage, but are as the angels of God in heaven.
Jesus.

1      WHEN our great Teacher came to him for baptism,
         John was astounded. Reading his thoughts, Jesus
3      added: "Suffer it to be so now: for thus it becometh us
         to fulfil all righteousness." Jesus' concessions (in certain
         cases) to material methods were for the advancement of
6      spiritual good.

Marriage temporal

         Marriage is the legal and moral provision for genera-
         tion among human kind. Until the spiritual creation
9      is discerned intact, is apprehended and under-
         stood, and His kingdom is come as in the vision
         of the Apocalypse, — where the corporeal sense of crea-
12    tion was cast out, and its spiritual sense was revealed from
         heaven, — marriage will continue, subject to such moral
         regulations as will secure increasing virtue.

Fidelity required

15    Infidelity to the marriage covenant is the social scourge
         of all races, "the pestilence that walketh in darkness,
         . . . the destruction that wasteth at noonday."
18    The commandment, "Thou shalt not com-
         mit adultery," is no less imperative than the one, "Thou
         shalt not kill."


Page 57


1      Chastity is the cement of civilization and progress.
         Without it there is no stability in society, and without it
3      one cannot attain the Science of Life.

Mental elements

         Union of the masculine and feminine qualities consti-
         tutes completeness. The masculine mind reaches a
6      higher tone through certain elements of the
         feminine, while the feminine mind gains cour-
         age and strength through masculine qualities. These
9      different elements conjoin naturally with each other, and
         their true harmony is in spiritual oneness. Both sexes
         should be loving, pure, tender, and strong. The attrac-
12    tion between native qualities will be perpetual only as it
         is pure and true, bringing sweet seasons of renewal like
         the returning spring.

Affection's demands

15    Beauty, wealth, or fame is incompetent to meet the
         demands of the affections, and should never weigh
         against the better claims of intellect, good-
18    ness, and virtue. Happiness is spiritual,
         born of Truth and Love. It is unselfish; therefore
         it cannot exist alone, but requires all mankind to
21    share it.

Help and discipline

         Human affection is not poured forth vainly, even
         though it meet no return. Love enriches the nature, en-
24    larging, purifying, and elevating it. The wintry
         blasts of earth may uproot the flowers of affec-
         tion, and scatter them to the winds; but this severance
27    of fleshly ties serves to unite thought more closely to
         God, for Love supports the struggling heart until it ceases
         to sigh over the world and begins to unfold its wings for
30    heaven.

         Marriage is unblest or blest, according to the disap-
         pointments it involves or the hopes it fulfils. To happify


Page 58


1      existence by constant intercourse with those adapted to
         elevate it, should be the motive of society. Unity of
3      spirit gives new pinions to joy, or else joy's drooping
         wings trail in dust.

Chord and discord

         Ill-arranged notes produce discord. Tones of the
6      human mind may be different, but they should be con-
         cordant in order to blend properly. Unselfish
         ambition, noble life-motives, and purity, -
9      these constituents of thought, mingling, constitute in-
         dividually and collectively true happiness, strength, and
         permanence.

Mutual freedom

12    There is moral freedom in Soul. Never contract the
         horizon of a worthy outlook by the selfish exaction of
         all another's time and thoughts. With ad-
15    ditional joys, benevolence should grow more
         diffusive. The narrowness and jealousy, which would
         confine a wife or a husband forever within four walls, will
18    not promote the sweet interchange of confidence and love;
         but on the other hand, a wandering desire for incessant
         amusement outside the home circle is a poor augury for
21    the happiness of wedlock. Home is the dearest spot on
         earth, and it should be the centre, though not the bound-
         ary, of the affections.

A useful suggestion

24    Said the peasant bride to her lover: "Two eat no more
         together than they eat separately." This is a hint that
         a wife ought not to court vulgar extravagance
27    or stupid ease, because another supplies her
         wants. Wealth may obviate the necessity for toil or the
         chance for ill-nature in the marriage relation, but noth-
30    ing can abolish the cares of marriage.

Differing duties

         "She that is married careth . . . how she may please
         her husband," says the Bible; and this is the pleasantest


Page 59


1      thing to do. Matrimony should never be entered into
         without a full recognition of its enduring obligations on
3      both sides. There should be the most tender
         solicitude for each other's happiness, and mu-
         tual attention and approbation should wait on all the years
6      of married life.

         Mutual compromises will often maintain a compact
         which might otherwise become unbearable. Man should
9      not be required to participate in all the annoyances and
         cares of domestic economy, nor should woman be ex-
         pected to understand political economy. Fulfilling the
12    different demands of their united spheres, their sympa-
         thies should blend in sweet confidence and cheer, each
         partner sustaining the other, — thus hallowing the union
15    of interests and affections, in which the heart finds peace
         and home.

Trysting renewed

         Tender words and unselfish care in what promotes the
18    welfare and happiness of your wife will prove more salutary
         in prolonging her health and smiles than stolid
         indifference or jealousy. Husbands, hear this
21    and remember how slight a word or deed may renew the
         old trysting-times.

         After marriage, it is too late to grumble over incompati-
24    bility of disposition. A mutual understanding should
         exist before this union and continue ever after, for decep-
         tion is fatal to happiness.

Permanent obligation

27    The nuptial vow should never be annulled, so long as
         its moral obligations are kept intact; but the frequency
         of divorce shows that the sacredness of this re-
30    lationship is losing its influence, and that fatal
         mistakes are undermining its foundations. Separation
         never should take place, and it never would, if both


Page 60


1      husband and wife were genuine Christian Scientists.
         Science inevitably lifts one's being higher in the scale of
3      harmony and happiness.

Permanent affection

         Kindred tastes, motives, and aspirations are necessary
         to the formation of a happy and permanent companion-
6      ship. The beautiful in character is also the
         good, welding indissolubly the links of affec-
         tion. A mother's affection cannot be weaned from her
9      child, because the mother-love includes purity and con-
         stancy, both of which are immortal. Therefore maternal
         affection lives on under whatever difficulties.
12    From the logic of events we learn that selfishness
         and impurity alone are fleeting, and that wisdom will
         ultimately put asunder what she hath not joined
15    together.

Centre for affections

         Marriage should improve the human species, becoming
         a barrier against vice, a protection to woman, strength to
18    man, and a centre for the affections. This,
         however, in a majority of cases, is not its
         present tendency, and why? Because the education of
21    the higher nature is neglected, and other considerations,
         - passion, frivolous amusements, personal adornment,
         display, and pride, — occupy thought.

Spiritual concord

24    An ill-attuned ear calls discord harmony, not appreciat-
         ing concord. So physical sense, not discerning the true
         happiness of being, places it on a false basis.
27    Science will correct the discord, and teach us
         life's sweeter harmonies.

         Soul has infinite resources with which to bless mankind,
30    and happiness would be more readily attained and would
         be more secure in our keeping, if sought in Soul. Higher
         enjoyments alone can satisfy the cravings of immortal


Page 61


1      man. We cannot circumscribe happiness within the
         limits of personal sense. The senses confer no real
3      enjoyment.

Ascendency of good

         The good in human affections must have ascendency
         over the evil and the spiritual over the animal, or happi-
6      ness will never be won. The attainment of
         this celestial condition would improve our
         progeny, diminish crime, and give higher aims to ambi-
9      tion. Every valley of sin must be exalted, and every
         mountain of selfishness be brought low, that the highway
         of our God may be prepared in Science. The offspring
12    of heavenly-minded parents inherit more intellect, better
         balanced minds, and sounder constitutions.

Propensities inherited

         If some fortuitous circumstance places promising chil-
15    dren in the arms of gross parents, often these beautiful
         children early droop and die, like tropical
         flowers born amid Alpine snows. If perchance
18    they live to become parents in their turn, they may re-
         produce in their own helpless little ones the grosser traits
         of their ancestors. What hope of happiness, what noble
21    ambition, can inspire the child who inherits propensities
         that must either be overcome or reduce him to a loath-
         some wreck?

24    Is not the propagation of the human species a greater
         responsibility, a more solemn charge, than the culture of
         your garden or the raising of stock to increase your flocks
27    and herds? Nothing unworthy of perpetuity should be
         transmitted to children.

         The formation of mortals must greatly improve to
30    advance mankind. The scientific morale of marriage is
         spiritual unity. If the propagation of a higher human
         species is requisite to reach this goal, then its material con-


Page 62


1      ditions can only be permitted for the purpose of gener-
         ating. The foetus must be kept mentally pure and the
3      period of gestation have the sanctity of virginity.

         The entire education of children should be such as to
         form habits of obedience to the moral and spiritual law,
6      with which the child can meet and master the belief in so-
         called physical laws, a belief which breeds disease.

Inheritance heeded

         If parents create in their babes a desire for incessant
9      amusement, to be always fed, rocked, tossed, or talked
         to, those parents should not, in after years,
         complain of their children's fretfulness or fri-
12    volity, which the parents themselves have occasioned.
         Taking less "thought for your life, what ye shall eat, or
         what ye shall drink"; less thought "for your body what
15    ye shall put on," will do much more for the health of the
         rising generation than you dream. Children should be
         allowed to remain children in knowledge, and should
18    become men and women only through growth in the
         understanding of man's higher nature.

The Mind creative

         We must not attribute more and more intelligence
21    to matter, but less and less, if we would be wise and
         healthy. The divine Mind, which forms the
         bud and blossom, will care for the human
24    body, even as it clothes the lily; but let no mortal inter-
         fere with God's government by thrusting in the laws of
         erring, human concepts.

Superior law of Soul

27    The higher nature of man is not governed by the lower;
         if it were, the order of wisdom would be reversed.
         Our false views of life hide eternal harmony,
30    and produce the ills of which we complain.
         Because mortals believe in material laws and reject the
         Science of Mind, this does not make materiality first and


Page 63


1      the superior law of Soul last. You would never think
         that flannel was better for warding off pulmonary disease
3      than the controlling Mind, if you understood the Science
         of being.

Spiritual origin

         In Science man is the offspring of Spirit. The beauti-
6      ful, good, and pure constitute his ancestry. His origin is
         not, like that of mortals, in brute instinct, nor
         does he pass through material conditions prior
9      to reaching intelligence. Spirit is his primitive and ulti-
         mate source of being; God is his Father, and Life is the
         law of his being.

The rights of woman

12    Civil law establishes very unfair differences between the
         rights of the two sexes. Christian Science furnishes no
         precedent for such injustice, and civilization
15    mitigates it in some measure. Still, it is a
         marvel why usage should accord woman less rights than
         does either Christian Science or civilization.

Unfair discrimination

18    Our laws are not impartial, to say the least, in their
         discrimination as to the person, property, and parental
         claims of the two sexes. If the elective fran-
21    chise for women will remedy the evil with-
         out encouraging difficulties of greater magnitude, let us
         hope it will be granted. A feasible as well as rational
24    means of improvement at present is the elevation of
         society in general and the achievement of a nobler
         race for legislation, — a race having higher aims and
27    motives.

         If a dissolute husband deserts his wife, certainly the
         wronged, and perchance impoverished, woman should be
30    allowed to collect her own wages, enter into business
         agreements, hold real estate, deposit funds, and own her
         children free from interference.


Page 64


1      Want of uniform justice is a crying evil caused by the
         selfishness and inhumanity of man. Our forefathers
3      exercised their faith in the direction taught by the Apostle
         James, when he said: "Pure religion and undefiled before
         God and the Father, is this, To visit the fatherless and
6      widows in their affliction, and to keep himself unspotted
         from the world."

Benevolence hindered

         Pride, envy, or jealousy seems on most occasions to
9      be the master of ceremonies, ruling out primitive Chris-
         tianity. When a man lends a helping hand
         to some noble woman, struggling alone with
12    adversity, his wife should not say, "It is never well to
         interfere with your neighbor's business." A wife is
         sometimes debarred by a covetous domestic tyrant from
15    giving the ready aid her sympathy and charity would
         afford.

Progressive development

         Marriage should signify a union of hearts. Further-
18    more, the time cometh of which Jesus spake, when he
         declared that in the resurrection there should
         be no more marrying nor giving in marriage,
21    but man would be as the angels. Then shall Soul re-
         joice in its own, in which passion has no part. Then
         white-robed purity will unite in one person masculine wis-
24    dom and feminine love, spiritual understanding and per-
         petual peace.

         Until it is learned that God is the Father of all, mar-
27    riage will continue. Let not mortals permit a disregard
         of law which might lead to a worse state of society than
         now exists. Honesty and virtue ensure the stability of
30    the marriage covenant. Spirit will ultimately claim its
         own, — all that really is, — and the voices of physical
         sense will be forever hushed.


Page 65


Blessing of Christ

1      Experience should be the school of virtue, and human
         happiness should proceed from man's highest nature.
3      May Christ, Truth, be present at every bridal
         altar to turn the water into wine and to give to
         human life an inspiration by which man's spiritual and
6      eternal existence may be discerned.

Righteous foundations

         If the foundations of human affection are consistent
         with progress, they will be strong and enduring. Divorces
9      should warn the age of some fundamental error
         in the marriage state. The union of the sexes
         suffers fearful discord. To gain Christian Science and its
12    harmony, life should be more metaphysically regarded.

Powerless promises

         The broadcast powers of evil so conspicuous to-day
         show themselves in the materialism and sensualism of
15    the age, struggling against the advancing
         spiritual era. Beholding the world's lack of
         Christianity and the powerlessness of vows to make home
18    happy, the human mind will at length demand a higher
         affection.

Transition and reform

         There will ensue a fermentation over this as over many
21    other reforms, until we get at last the clear straining of
         truth, and impurity and error are left among
         the lees. The fermentation even of fluids is
24    not pleasant. An unsettled, transitional stage is never
         desirable on its own account. Matrimony, which was once
         a fixed fact among us, must lose its present slippery foot-
27    ing, and man must find permanence and peace in a more
         spiritual adherence.

         The mental chemicalization, which has brought con-
30    jugal infidelity to the surface, will assuredly throw off
         this evil, and marriage will become purer when the scum
         is gone.



Page 66



         Thou art right, immortal Shakespeare, great poet of
         humanity:
3               Sweet are the uses of adversity;
              Which, like the toad, ugly and venomous,
              Wears yet a precious jewel in his head.

Salutary sorrow

6      Trials teach mortals not to lean on a material staff, -
         a broken reed, which pierces the heart. We do not
         half remember this in the sunshine of joy
9      and prosperity. Sorrow is salutary. Through
         great tribulation we enter the kingdom. Trials are
         proofs of God's care. Spiritual development germi-
12    nates not from seed sown in the soil of material hopes,
         but when these decay, Love propagates anew the higher
         joys of Spirit, which have no taint of earth. Each suc-
15    cessive stage of experience unfolds new views of divine
         goodness and love.

         Amidst gratitude for conjugal felicity, it is well to re-
18    member how fleeting are human joys. Amidst conjugal
         infelicity, it is well to hope, pray, and wait patiently on
         divine wisdom to point out the path.

Patience is wisdom

21    Husbands and wives should never separate if there
         is no Christian demand for it. It is better to await the
         logic of events than for a wife precipitately
24    to leave her husband or for a husband to
         leave his wife. If one is better than the other, as must
         always be the case, the other pre-eminently needs good
27    company. Socrates considered patience salutary under
         such circumstances, making his Xantippe a discipline for
         his philosophy.

The gold and dross

30    Sorrow has its reward. It never leaves us
         where it found us. The furnace separates
         the gold from the dross that the precious metal may


Page 67


1      be graven with the image of God. The cup our Father
         hath given, shall we not drink it and learn the lessons
3      He teaches?

Weathering the storm

         When the ocean is stirred by a storm, then the clouds
         lower, the wind shrieks through the tightened shrouds,
6      and the waves lift themselves into mountains.
         We ask the helmsman: "Do you know your
         course? Can you steer safely amid the storm?" He
9      answers bravely, but even the dauntless seaman is not
         sure of his safety; nautical science is not equal to the
         Science of Mind. Yet, acting up to his highest under-
12    standing, firm at the post of duty, the mariner works on
         and awaits the issue. Thus should we deport ourselves
         on the seething ocean of sorrow. Hoping and work-
15    ing, one should stick to the wreck, until an irresistible
         propulsion precipitates his doom or sunshine gladdens
         the troubled sea.

Spiritual power

18    The notion that animal natures can possibly give force
         to character is too absurd for consideration, when we
         remember that through spiritual ascendency
21    our Lord and Master healed the sick, raised
         the dead, and commanded even the winds and waves to
         obey him. Grace and Truth are potent beyond all other
24    means and methods.

         The lack of spiritual power in the limited demonstration
         of popular Christianity does not put to silence the labor
27    of centuries. Spiritual, not corporeal, consciousness is
         needed. Man delivered from sin, disease, and death
         presents the true likeness or spiritual ideal.

Basis of true religion

30    Systems of religion and medicine treat of physical pains
         and pleasures, but Jesus rebuked the suffering from any
         such cause or effect. The epoch approaches when the


Page 68


1      understanding of the truth of being will be the basis of
         true religion. At present mortals progress slowly for
3      fear of being thought ridiculous. They are
         slaves to fashion, pride, and sense. Some-
         time we shall learn how Spirit, the great architect, has
6      created men and women in Science. We ought to weary
         of the fleeting and false and to cherish nothing which
         hinders our highest selfhood.

9      Jealousy is the grave of affection. The presence of
         mistrust, where confidence is due, withers the flowers
         of Eden and scatters love's petals to decay. Be not
12    in haste to take the vow "until death do us part."
         Consider its obligations, its responsibilities, its rela-
         tions to your growth and to your influence on other
15    lives.

Insanity and agamogenesis

         I never knew more than one individual who believed
         in agamogenesis; she was unmarried, a lovely charac-
18    ter, was suffering from incipient insanity, and
         a Christian Scientist cured her. I have named
         her case to individuals, when casting my bread upon
21    the waters, and it may have caused the good to ponder
         and the evil to hatch their silly innuendoes and lies, since
         salutary causes sometimes incur these effects. The per-
24    petuation of the floral species by bud or cell-division is
         evident, but I discredit the belief that agamogenesis
         applies to the human species.

God's creation intact

27    Christian Science presents unfoldment, not accretion;
         it manifests no material growth from molecule to mind,
         but an impartation of the divine Mind to man
30    and the universe. Proportionately as human
         generation ceases, the unbroken links of eternal, har-
         monious being will be spiritually discerned; and man,


Page 69


1      not of the earth earthly but coexistent with God, will
         appear. The scientific fact that man and the universe
3      are evolved from Spirit, and so are spiritual, is as fixed in
         divine Science as is the proof that mortals gain the sense
         of health only as they lose the sense of sin and disease.
6      Mortals can never understand God's creation while believ-
         ing that man is a creator. God's children already created
         will be cognized only as man finds the truth of being.
9      Thus it is that the real, ideal man appears in proportion
         as the false and material disappears. No longer to marry
         or to be "given in marriage" neither closes man's con-
12    tinuity nor his sense of increasing number in God's in-
         finite plan. Spiritually to understand that there is but
         one creator, God, unfolds all creation, confirms the Scrip-
15    tures, brings the sweet assurance of no parting, no pain,
         and of man deathless and perfect and eternal.

         If Christian Scientists educate their own offspring
18    spiritually, they can educate others spiritually and not
         conflict with the scientific sense of God's creation. Some
         day the child will ask his parent: "Do you keep the First
21    Commandment? Do you have one God and creator, or
         is man a creator?" If the father replies, "God creates
         man through man," the child may ask, "Do you teach
24    that Spirit creates materially, or do you declare that
         Spirit is infinite, therefore matter is out of the ques-
         tion?" Jesus said, "The children of this world marry,
27    and are given in marriage: But they which shall be ac-
         counted worthy to obtain that world, and the resur-
         rection from the dead, neither marry, nor are given in
30    marriage."



Page 70


Chapter 4 — Christian Science versus Spiritualism


         And when they shall say unto you,
         Seek unto them that have familiar spirits,
         And unto wizards that peep and that mutter;
         Should not a people seek unto their God?
— ISAIAH.

         Verily, verily, I say unto you, If a man keep my saying, he
         shall never see death. Then said the Jews unto him, Now we
         know that thou hast a devil.
John.

The infinite one Spirit

1      MORTAL existence is an enigma. Every day is a
         mystery. The testimony of the corporeal senses
3      cannot inform us what is real and what is delusive, but
         the revelations of Christian Science unlock the treasures
         of Truth. Whatever is false or sinful can
6      never enter the atmosphere of Spirit. There
         is but one Spirit. Man is never God, but spiritual man,
         made in God's likeness, reflects God. In this scientific
9      reflection the Ego and the Father are inseparable. The
         supposition that corporeal beings are spirits, or that there
         are good and evil spirits, is a mistake.

Real and unreal identity

12    The divine Mind maintains all identities, from a blade
         of grass to a star, as distinct and eternal. The
         questions are: What are God's identities?
15    What is Soul? Does life or soul exist in the thing
         formed?


Page 71


1      Nothing is real and eternal, — nothing is Spirit, — but
         God and His idea. Evil has no reality. It is neither
3      person, place, nor thing, but is simply a belief, an illusion
         of material sense.

         The identity, or idea, of all reality continues forever;
6      but Spirit, or the divine Principle of all, is not in Spirit's
         formations. Soul is synonymous with Spirit, God, the
         creative, governing, infinite Principle outside of finite form,
9      which forms only reflect.

Dream-lessons

         Close your eyes, and you may dream that you see a
         flower, — that you touch and smell it. Thus you learn
12    that the flower is a product of the so-called
         mind, a formation of thought rather than of
         matter. Close your eyes again, and you may see land-
15    scapes, men, and women. Thus you learn that these
         also are images, which mortal mind holds and evolves
         and which simulate mind, life, and intelligence. From
18    dreams also you learn that neither mortal mind nor
         matter is the image or likeness of God, and that im-
         mortal Mind is not in matter.

Found wanting

21    When the Science of Mind is understood, spiritualism
         will be found mainly erroneous, having no scientific basis
         nor origin, no proof nor power outside of
24    human testimony. It is the offspring of the
         physical senses. There is no sensuality in Spirit. I never
         could believe in spiritualism.

27    The basis and structure of spiritualism are alike ma-
         terial and physical. Its spirits are so many corporealities,
         limited and finite in character and quality. Spiritualism
30    therefore presupposes Spirit, which is ever infinite, to be
         a corporeal being, a finite form, — a theory contrary to
         Christian Science.


Page 72


1      There is but one spiritual existence, — the Life of
         which corporeal sense can take no cognizance. The
3      divine Principle of man speaks through immortal sense.
         If a material body — in other words, mortal, material
         sense — were permeated by Spirit, that body would
6      disappear to mortal sense, would be deathless. A con-
         dition precedent to communion with Spirit is the gain of
         spiritual life.

Spirits obsolete

9      So-called spirits are but corporeal communicators. As
         light destroys darkness and in the place of darkness all
         is light, so (in absolute Science) Soul, or God,
12    is the only truth-giver to man. Truth de-
         stroys mortality, and brings to light immortality. Mortal
         belief (the material sense of life) and immortal Truth
15    (the spiritual sense) are the tares and the wheat, which
         are not united by progress, but separated.

         Perfection is not expressed through imperfection.
18    Spirit is not made manifest through matter, the anti-
         pode of Spirit. Error is not a convenient sieve through
         which truth can be strained.

Scientific phenomena

21    God, good, being ever present, it follows in divine
         logic that evil, the suppositional opposite of good, is never
         present. In Science, individual good derived
24    from God, the infinite All-in-all, may flow
         from the departed to mortals; but evil is neither com-
         municable nor scientific. A sinning, earthly mortal is
27    not the reality of Life nor the medium through which
         truth passes to earth. The joy of intercourse becomes
         the jest of sin, when evil and suffering are communicable.
30    Not personal intercommunion but divine law is the com-
         municator of truth, health, and harmony to earth and
         humanity. As readily can you mingle fire and frost as


Page 73


1      Spirit and matter. In either case, one does not support
         the other.

3      Spiritualism calls one person, living in this world, ma-
         terial
, but another, who has died to-day a sinner and sup-
         posedly will return to earth to-morrow, it terms a spirit.
6      The fact is that neither the one nor the other is infinite
         Spirit, for Spirit is God, and man is His likeness.

One government

         The belief that one man, as spirit, can control an-
9      other man, as matter, upsets both the individuality and
         the Science of man, for man is image. God
         controls man, and God is the only Spirit. Any
12    other control or attraction of so-called spirit is a mortal
         belief, which ought to be known by its fruit, — the repe-
         tition of evil.

15    If Spirit, or God, communed with mortals or controlled
         them through electricity or any other form of matter, the
         divine order and the Science of omnipotent, omnipresent
18    Spirit would be destroyed.

Incorrect theories

         The belief that material bodies return to dust, hereafter
         to rise up as spiritual bodies with material sensations and
21    desires, is incorrect. Equally incorrect is the
         belief that spirit is confined in a finite, ma-
         terial body, from which it is freed by death, and that, when
24    it is freed from the material body, spirit retains the sensa-
         tions belonging to that body.

No mediumship

         It is a grave mistake to suppose that matter is any part
27    of the reality of intelligent existence, or that Spirit and
         matter, intelligence and non-intelligence, can
         commune together. This error Science will
30    destroy. The sensual cannot be made the mouthpiece of
         the spiritual, nor can the finite become the channel of
         the infinite. There is no communication between so-


Page 74


1      called material existence and spiritual life which is not
         subject to death.

Opposing conditions

3      To be on communicable terms with Spirit, persons must
         be free from organic bodies; and their return to a mate-
         rial condition, after having once left it, would
6      be as impossible as would be the restoration
         to its original condition of the acorn, already absorbed
         into a sprout which has risen above the soil. The seed
9      which has germinated has a new form and state of exist-
         ence. When here or hereafter the belief of life in matter
         is extinct, the error which has held the belief dissolves
12    with the belief, and never returns to the old condition.
         No correspondence nor communion can exist between
         persons in such opposite dreams as the belief of having
15    died and left a material body and the belief of still living
         in an organic, material body.

Bridgeless division

         The caterpillar, transformed into a beautiful insect,
18    is no longer a worm, nor does the insect return to
         fraternize with or control the worm. Such
         a backward transformation is impossible in
21    Science. Darkness and light, infancy and manhood,
         sickness and health, are opposites, — different beliefs,
         which never blend. Who will say that infancy can utter
24    the ideas of manhood, that darkness can represent light,
         that we are in Europe when we are in the opposite hemi-
         sphere? There is no bridge across the gulf which divides
27    two such opposite conditions as the spiritual, or incor-
         poreal, and the physical, or corporeal.

         In Christian Science there is never a retrograde step,
30    never a return to positions outgrown. The so-called dead
         and living cannot commune together, for they are in
         separate states of existence, or consciousness.


Page 75


Unscientific investiture

1      This simple truth lays bare the mistaken assumption
         that man dies as matter but comes to life as spirit. The
3      so-called dead, in order to reappear to those
         still in the existence cognized by the physical
         senses, would need to be tangible and material, — to have
6      a material investiture, — or the material senses could take
         no cognizance of the so-called dead.

         Spiritualism would transfer men from the spiritual sense
9      of existence back into its material sense. This gross mate-
         rialism is scientifically impossible, since to infinite Spirit
         there can be no matter.

Raising the dead

12    Jesus said of Lazarus: "Our friend Lazarus sleepeth;
         but I go, that I may awake him out of sleep." Jesus
         restored Lazarus by the understanding that
15    Lazarus had never died, not by an admis-
         sion that his body had died and then lived again. Had
         Jesus believed that Lazarus had lived or died in his
18    body, the Master would have stood on the same plane of
         belief as those who buried the body, and he could not have
         resuscitated it.

21    When you can waken yourself or others out of the belief
         that all must die, you can then exercise Jesus' spiritual
         power to reproduce the presence of those who have thought
24    they died, — but not otherwise.

Vision of the dying

         There is one possible moment, when those living on the
         earth and those called dead, can commune together, and
27    that is the moment previous to the transition,
         - the moment when the link between their op-
         posite beliefs is being sundered. In the vestibule through
30    which we pass from one dream to another dream, or
         when we awake from earth's sleep to the grand verities
         of Life, the departing may hear the glad welcome of those


Page 76


1      who have gone before. The ones departing may whisper
         this vision, name the face that smiles on them and the
3      hand which beckons them, as one at Niagara, with eyes
         open only to that wonder, forgets all else and breathes
         aloud his rapture.

Real Life is God

6      When being is understood, Life will be recognized as
         neither material nor finite, but as infinite, — as God,
         universal good; and the belief that life, or
9      mind, was ever in a finite form, or good in
         evil, will be destroyed. Then it will be understood that
         Spirit never entered matter and was therefore never
12    raised from matter. When advanced to spiritual being
         and the understanding of God, man can no longer com-
         mune with matter; neither can he return to it, any more
15    than a tree can return to its seed. Neither will man seem
         to be corporeal, but he will be an individual conscious-
         ness, characterized by the divine Spirit as idea, not matter.

18    Suffering, sinning, dying beliefs are unreal. When
         divine Science is universally understood, they will have
         no power over man, for man is immortal and lives by
21    divine authority.

Immaterial pleasure

         The sinless joy, — the perfect harmony and immortality
         of Life, possessing unlimited divine beauty and goodness
24    without a single bodily pleasure or pain, -
         constitutes the only veritable, indestructible
         man, whose being is spiritual. This state of existence
27    is scientific and intact, — a perfection discernible only
         by those who have the final understanding of Christ in
         divine Science. Death can never hasten this state of
30    existence, for death must be overcome, not submitted to,
         before immortality appears.

         The recognition of Spirit and of infinity comes not


Page 77


1      suddenly here or hereafter. The pious Polycarp said:
         "I cannot turn at once from good to evil." Neither do
3      other mortals accomplish the change from error to truth
         at a single bound.

Second death

         Existence continues to be a belief of corporeal sense
6      until the Science of being is reached. Error brings its
         own self-destruction both here and hereafter,
         for mortal mind creates its own physical con-
9      ditions. Death will occur on the next plane of existence
         as on this, until the spiritual understanding of Life is
         reached. Then, and not until then, will it be demon-
12    strated that "the second death hath no power."

A dream vanishing

         The period required for this dream of material life,
         embracing its so-called pleasures and pains, to vanish
15    from consciousness, "knoweth no man . . .
         neither the Son, but the Father." This period
         will be of longer or shorter duration according to the
18    tenacity of error. Of what advantage, then, would it be
         to us, or to the departed, to prolong the material state and
         so prolong the illusion either of a soul inert or of a sinning,
21    suffering sense, — a so-called mind fettered to matter.

Progress and purgatory

         Even if communications from spirits to mortal con-
         sciousness were possible, such communications would
24    grow beautifully less with every advanced stage
         of existence. The departed would gradually
         rise above ignorance and materiality, and Spiritualists
27    would outgrow their beliefs in material spiritualism.
         Spiritism consigns the so-called dead to a state resembling
         that of blighted buds, — to a wretched purgatory, where
30    the chances of the departed for improvement narrow
         into nothing and they return to their old standpoints of
         matter.


Page 78


Unnatural deflections

1      The decaying flower, the blighted bud, the gnarled oak,
         the ferocious beast, — like the discords of disease, sin,
3      and death, — are unnatural. They are the fal-
         sities of sense, the changing deflections of mor-
         tal mind; they are not the eternal realities of Mind.

Absurd oracles

6      How unreasonable is the belief that we are wearing
         out life and hastening to death, and that at the same
         time we are communing with immortality!
9      If the departed are in rapport with mor-
         tality, or matter, they are not spiritual, but must still
         be mortal, sinning, suffering, and dying. Then why
12    look to them — even were communication possible — for
         proofs of immortality, and accept them as oracles? Com-
         munications gathered from ignorance are pernicious in
15    tendency.

         Spiritualism with its material accompaniments would
         destroy the supremacy of Spirit. If Spirit pervades all
18    space, it needs no material method for the transmission
         of messages. Spirit needs no wires nor electricity in order
         to be omnipresent.

Spirit intangible

21    Spirit is not materially tangible. How then can it
         communicate with man through electric, material effects?
         How can the majesty and omnipotence of
24    Spirit be lost? God is not in the medley
         where matter cares for matter, where spiritism makes
         many gods, and hypnotism and electricity are claimed
27    to be the agents of God's government.

         Spirit blesses man, but man cannot "tell whence
         it cometh." By it the sick are healed, the sorrowing are
30    comforted, and the sinning are reformed. These are the
         effects of one universal God, the invisible good dwelling
         in eternal Science.


Page 79


Thought regarding death

1      The act of describing disease — its symptoms, locality,
         and fatality — is not scientific. Warning people against
3      death is an error that tends to frighten into
         death those who are ignorant of Life as God.
         Thousands of instances could be cited of health restored
6      by changing the patient's thoughts regarding death.

Fallacious hypotheses

         A scientific mental method is more sanitary than the
         use of drugs, and such a mental method produces perma-
9      nent health. Science must go over the whole
         ground, and dig up every seed of error's sow-
         ing. Spiritualism relies upon human beliefs and hy-
12    potheses. Christian Science removes these beliefs and
         hypotheses through the higher understanding of God, for
         Christian Science, resting on divine Principle, not on ma-
15    terial personalities, in its revelation of immortality, intro-
         duces the harmony of being.

         Jesus cast out evil spirits, or false beliefs. The Apostle
18    Paul bade men have the Mind that was in the Christ.
         Jesus did his own work by the one Spirit. He said: "My
         Father worketh hitherto, and I work." He never de-
21    scribed disease, so far as can be learned from the Gospels,
         but he healed disease.

Mistaken methods

         The unscientific practitioner says: "You are ill. Your
24    brain is overtaxed, and you must rest. Your body is
         weak, and it must be strengthened. You have
         nervous prostration, and must be treated for it."
27    Science objects to all this, contending for the rights of in-
         telligence and asserting that Mind controls body and brain.

Divine strength

         Mind-science teaches that mortals need "not be weary
30    in well doing." It dissipates fatigue in doing
         good. Giving does not impoverish us in the
         service of our Maker, neither does withholding enrich us.


Page 80


1      We have strength in proportion to our apprehension of
         the truth, and our strength is not lessened by giving
3      utterance to truth. A cup of coffee or tea is not the equal
         of truth, whether for the inspiration of a sermon or for
         the support of bodily endurance.

A denial of immortality

6      A communication purporting to come from the late
         Theodore Parker reads as follows: "There never was,
         and there never will be, an immortal spirit."
9      Yet the very periodical containing this sen-
         tence repeats weekly the assertion that spirit-communica-
         tions are our only proofs of immortality.

Mysticism unscientific

12    I entertain no doubt of the humanity and philanthropy
         of many Spiritualists, but I cannot coincide with their
         views. It is mysticism which gives spiritual-
15    ism its force. Science dispels mystery and
         explains extraordinary phenomena; but Science never
         removes phenomena from the domain of reason into the
18    realm of mysticism.

Physical falsities

         It should not seem mysterious that mind, without the
         aid of hands, can move a table, when we already know
21    that it is mind-power which moves both table
         and hand. Even planchette — the French toy
         which years ago pleased so many people — attested the con-
24    trol of mortal mind over its substratum, called matter.

         It is mortal mind which convulses its substratum, matter.
         These movements arise from the volition of human belief,
27    but they are neither scientific nor rational. Mortal mind
         produces table-tipping as certainly as table-setting, and
         believes that this wonder emanates from spirits and elec-
30    tricity. This belief rests on the common conviction that
         mind and matter cooperate both visibly and invisibly,
         hence that matter is intelligent.


Page 81


Poor post-mortem evidence

1      There is not so much evidence to prove intercommuni-
         cation between the so-called dead and the living, as there
3      is to show the sick that matter suffers and has
         sensation; yet this latter evidence is destroyed by
         the Mind-science. If Spiritualists understood the
6      Science of being, their belief in mediumship would vanish.

No proof of immortality

         At the very best and on its own theories, spiritualism
         can only prove that certain individuals have a continued
9      existence after death and maintain their affili-
         ation with mortal flesh; but this fact affords
         no certainty of everlasting life. A man's assertion that
12    he is immortal no more proves him to be so, than the op-
         posite assertion, that he is mortal, would prove immor-
         tality a lie. Nor is the case improved when alleged spirits
15    teach immortality. Life, Love, Truth, is the only proof
         of immortality.

Mind's manifestations immortal

         Man in the likeness of God as revealed in Science can-
18    not help being immortal. Though the grass seemeth to
         wither and the flower to fade, they reappear.
         Erase the figures which express number, silence
21    the tones of music, give to the worms the body
         called man, and yet the producing, governing, divine
         Principle lives on, — in the case of man as truly as in
24    the case of numbers and of music, — despite the so-called
         laws of matter, which define man as mortal. Though
         the inharmony resulting from material sense hides the
27    harmony of Science, inharmony cannot destroy the divine
         Principle of Science. In Science, man's immortality de-
         pends upon that of God, good, and follows as a necessary
30    consequence of the immortality of good.

Reading thoughts

         That somebody, somewhere, must have known the
         deceased person, supposed to be the communicator, is


Page 82


1      evident, and it is as easy to read distant thoughts as near.
         We think of an absent friend as easily as we do of one
3      present. It is no more difficult to read the
         absent mind than it is to read the present.
         Chaucer wrote centuries ago, yet we still read his thought
6      in his verse. What is classic study, but discernment of
         the minds of Homer and Virgil, of whose personal exist-
         ence we may be in doubt?

Impossible intercommunion

9      If spiritual life has been won by the departed, they
         cannot return to material existence, because different
         states of consciousness are involved, and one
12    person cannot exist in two different states of
         consciousness at the same time. In sleep we
         do not communicate with the dreamer by our side despite
15    his physical proximity, because both of us are either un-
         conscious or are wandering in our dreams through differ-
         ent mazes of consciousness.

18    In like manner it would follow, even if our departed
         friends were near us and were in as conscious a state of
         existence as before the change we call death, that their
21    state of consciousness must be different from ours. We
         are not in their state, nor are they in the mental realm
         in which we dwell. Communion between them and
24    ourselves would be prevented by this difference. The
         mental states are so unlike, that intercommunion is as
         impossible as it would be between a mole and a human
27    being. Different dreams and different awakenings be-
         token a differing consciousness. When wandering in
         Australia, do we look for help to the Esquimaux in their
30    snow huts?

         In a world of sin and sensuality hastening to a
         greater development of power, it is wise earnestly to


Page 83


1      consider whether it is the human mind or the divine
         Mind which is influencing one. What the prophets of
3      Jehovah did, the worshippers of Baal failed to do; yet
         artifice and delusion claimed that they could equal the
         work of wisdom.

6      Science only can explain the incredible good and evil
         elements now coming to the surface. Mortals must find
         refuge in Truth in order to escape the error of these latter
9      days. Nothing is more antagonistic to Christian Science
         than a blind belief without understanding, for such a
         belief hides Truth and builds on error.

Natural wonders

12    Miracles are impossible in Science, and here Science
         takes issue with popular religions. The scientific mani-
         festation of power is from the divine nature
15    and is not supernatural, since Science is an
         explication of nature. The belief that the universe, in-
         cluding man, is governed in general by material laws, but
18    that occasionally Spirit sets aside these laws, — this be-
         lief belittles omnipotent wisdom, and gives to matter the
         precedence over Spirit.

Conflicting standpoints

21    It is contrary to Christian Science to suppose that life
         is either material or organically spiritual. Between
         Christian Science and all forms of superstition
24    a great gulf is fixed, as impassable as that be-
         tween Dives and Lazarus. There is mortal mind-reading
         and immortal Mind-reading. The latter is a revelation
27    of divine purpose through spiritual understanding, by
         which man gains the divine Principle and explanation of
         all things. Mortal mind-reading and immortal Mind-
30    reading are distinctly opposite standpoints, from which
         cause and effect are interpreted. The act of reading
         mortal mind investigates and touches only human beliefs.


Page 84


1      Science is immortal and coordinate neither with the
         premises nor with the conclusions of mortal beliefs.

Scientific foreseeing

3      The ancient prophets gained their foresight from a
         spiritual, incorporeal standpoint, not by foreshadowing
         evil and mistaking fact for fiction, — predict-
6      ing the future from a groundwork of corpo-
         reality and human belief. When sufficiently advanced
         in Science to be in harmony with the truth of being, men
9      become seers and prophets involuntarily, controlled not
         by demons, spirits, or demigods, but by the one Spirit.
         It is the prerogative of the ever-present, divine Mind, and
12    of thought which is in rapport with this Mind, to know
         the past, the present, and the future.

         Acquaintance with the Science of being enables us to
15    commune more largely with the divine Mind, to foresee
         and foretell events which concern the universal welfare,
         to be divinely inspired, — yea, to reach the range of fetter-
18    less Mind.

The Mind unbounded

         To understand that Mind is infinite, not bounded by
         corporeality, not dependent upon the ear and eye for
21    sound or sight nor upon muscles and bones
         for locomotion, is a step towards the Mind-
         science by which we discern man's nature and existence.
24    This true conception of being destroys the belief of spirit-
         ualism at its very inception, for without the concession of
         material personalities called spirits, spiritualism has no
27    basis upon which to build.

Scientific foreknowing

         All we correctly know of Spirit comes from God, divine
         Principle, and is learned through Christ and Christian
30    Science. If this Science has been thoroughly
         learned and properly digested, we can know
         the truth more accurately than the astronomer can read


Page 85


1      the stars or calculate an eclipse. This Mind-reading
         is the opposite of clairvoyance. It is the illumination of
3      the spiritual understanding which demonstrates the ca-
         pacity of Soul, not of material sense. This Soul-sense
         comes to the human mind when the latter yields to the
6      divine Mind.

Value of intuition

         Such intuitions reveal whatever constitutes and per-
         petuates harmony, enabling one to do good, but not
9      evil. You will reach the perfect Science of
         healing when you are able to read the human
         mind after this manner and discern the error you would
12    destroy. The Samaritan woman said: "Come, see a
         man, which told me all things that ever I did: is not this
         the Christ?"

15    It is recorded that Jesus, as he once journeyed with his
         students, "knew their thoughts," — read them scientifi-
         cally. In like manner he discerned disease and healed
18    the sick. After the same method, events of great mo-
         ment were foretold by the Hebrew prophets. Our
         Master rebuked the lack of this power when he said:
21    "O ye hypocrites! ye can discern the face of the sky;
         but can ye not discern the signs of the times?"

Hypocrisy condemned

         Both Jew and Gentile may have had acute corporeal
24    senses, but mortals need spiritual sense. Jesus knew the
         generation to be wicked and adulterous, seek-
         ing the material more than the spiritual. His
27    thrusts at materialism were sharp, but needed. He never
         spared hypocrisy the sternest condemnation.. He said:
         "These ought ye to have done, and not to leave the other
30    undone." The great Teacher knew both cause and
         effect, knew that truth communicates itself but never
         imparts error.


Page 86


Mental contact

1      Jesus once asked, "Who touched me?" Supposing
         this inquiry to be occasioned by physical contact alone,
3      his disciples answered, "The multitude throng
         thee." Jesus knew, as others did not, that
         it was not matter, but mortal mind, whose touch called
6      for aid. Repeating his inquiry, he was answered by the
         faith of a sick woman. His quick apprehension of this
         mental call illustrated his spirituality. The disciples'
9      misconception of it uncovered their materiality. Jesus
         possessed more spiritual susceptibility than the disciples.
         Opposites come from contrary directions, and produce
12    unlike results.

Images of thought

         Mortals evolve images of thought. These may appear
         to the ignorant to be apparitions; but they are myste-
15    rious only because it is unusual to see
         thoughts, though we can always feel their
         influence. Haunted houses, ghostly voices, unusual
18    noises, and apparitions brought out in dark seances
         either involve feats by tricksters, or they are images and
         sounds evolved involuntarily by mortal mind. Seeing
21    is no less a quality of physical sense than feeling. Then
         why is it more difficult to see a thought than to feel one?
         Education alone determines the difference. In reality
24    there is none.

Phenomena explained

         Portraits, landscape-paintings, fac-similes of penman-
         ship, peculiarities of expression, recollected sentences,
27    can all be taken from pictorial thought and
         memory as readily as from objects cognizable
         by the senses. Mortal mind sees what it believes as
30    certainly as it believes what it sees. It feels, hears, and
         sees its own thoughts. Pictures are mentally formed
         before the artist can convey them to canvas. So is it


Page 87


1      with all material conceptions. Mind-readers perceive
         these pictures of thought. They copy or reproduce
3      them, even when they are lost to the memory of the mind
         in which they are discoverable.

Mental environment

         It is needless for the thought or for the person hold-
6      ing the transferred picture to be individually and con-
         sciously present. Though individuals have
         passed away, their mental environment re-
9      mains to be discerned, described, and transmitted. Though
         bodies are leagues apart and their associations forgotten,
         their associations float in the general atmosphere of human
12    mind.

Second sight

         The Scotch call such vision "second sight", when
         really it is first sight instead of second, for it presents
15    primal facts to mortal mind. Science enables
         one to read the human mind, but not as a
         clairvoyant. It enables one to heal through Mind, but
18    not as a mesmerist.

Buried secrets

         The mine knows naught of the emeralds within its
         rocks; the sea is ignorant of the gems within its caverns,
21    of the corals, of its sharp reefs, of the tall ships
         that float on its bosom, or of the bodies which
         lie buried in its sands: yet these are all there. Do not
24    suppose that any mental concept is gone because you do
         not think of it. The true concept is never lost. The
         strong impressions produced on mortal mind by friend-
27    ship or by any intense feeling are lasting, and mind-
         readers can perceive and reproduce these impressions.

Recollected friends

         Memory may reproduce voices long ago silent. We
30    have but to close the eyes, and forms rise
         before us, which are thousands of miles away
         or altogether gone from physical sight and sense, and


Page 88


1      this not in dreamy sleep. In our day-dreams we can
         recall that for which the poet Tennyson expressed the
3      heart's desire, -
              the touch of a vanished hand,
              And the sound of a voice that is still.

6      The mind may even be cognizant of a present flavor and
         odor, when no viand touches the palate and no scent
         salutes the nostrils.

Illusions not ideas

9      How are veritable ideas to be distinguished from il-
         lusions? By learning the origin of each. Ideas are
         emanations from the divine Mind. Thoughts,
12    proceeding from the brain or from matter, are
         offshoots of mortal mind; they are mortal material be-
         liefs. Ideas are spiritual, harmonious, and eternal. Beliefs
15    proceed from the so-called material senses, which at one
         time are supposed to be substance-matter and at another
         are called spirits.

18    To love one's neighbor as one's self, is a divine idea;
         but this idea can never be seen, felt, nor understood
         through the physical senses. Excite the organ of ven-
21    eration or religious faith, and the individual manifests
         profound adoration. Excite the opposite development,
         and he blasphemes. These effects, however, do not pro-
24    ceed from Christianity, nor are they spiritual phenomena,
         for both arise from mortal belief.

Trance speaking illusion

         Eloquence re-echoes the strains of Truth and Love.
27    It is due to inspiration rather than to erudition. It shows
         the possibilities derived from divine Mind,
         though it is said to be a gift whose endowment
30    is obtained from books or received from the
         impulsion of departed spirits. When eloquence proceeds
         from the belief that a departed spirit is speaking, who


Page 89


1      can tell what the unaided medium is incapable of know-
         ing or uttering? This phenomenon only shows that the
3      beliefs of mortal mind are loosed. Forgetting her igno-
         rance in the belief that another mind is speaking through
         her, the devotee may become unwontedly eloquent. Hav-
6      ing more faith in others than in herself, and believing
         that somebody else possesses her tongue and mind, she
         talks freely.

9      Destroy her belief in outside aid, and her eloquence
         disappears. The former limits of her belief return. She
         says, " I am incapable of words that glow, for I am un-
12    educated." This familiar instance reaffirms the Scrip-
         tural word concerning a man, "As he thinketh in his heart,
         so is he." If one believes that he cannot be an orator with-
15    out study or a superinduced condition, the body responds
         to this belief, and the tongue grows mute which before
         was eloquent.

Scientific improvisation

18    Mind is not necessarily dependent upon educational
         processes. It possesses of itself all beauty and poetry,
         and the power of expressing them. Spirit,
21    God, is heard when the senses are silent. We
         are all capable of more than we do. The influence or
         action of Soul confers a freedom, which explains the phe-
24    nomena of improvisation and the fervor of untutored lips.

Divine origination

         Matter is neither intelligent nor creative. The tree is
         not the author of itself. Sound is not the originator of
27    music, and man is not the father of man. Cain
         very naturally concluded that if life was in the
         body, and man gave it, man had the right to take it away.
30    This incident shows that the belief of life in matter was
         "a murderer from the beginning."

         If seed is necessary to produce wheat, and wheat to


Page 90


1      produce flour, or if one animal can originate another,
         how then can we account for their primal origin? How
3      were the loaves and fishes multiplied on the shores of
         Galilee, — and that, too, without meal or monad from
         which loaf or fish could come?

Mind is substance

6      The earth's orbit and the imaginary line called the
         equator are not substance. The earth's motion and
         position are sustained by Mind alone. Divest
9      yourself of the thought that there can be sub-
         stance in matter, and the movements and transitions now
         possible for mortal mind will be found to be equally
12    possible for the body. Then being will be recognized
         as spiritual, and death will be obsolete, though now
         some insist that death is the necessary prelude to
15    immortality.

Mortal delusions

         In dreams we fly to Europe and meet a far-off friend.
         The looker-on sees the body in bed, but the supposed
18    inhabitant of that body carries it through
         the air and over the ocean. This shows the
         possibilities of thought. Opium and hashish eaters men-
21    tally travel far and work wonders, yet their bodies stay
         in one place. This shows what mortal mentality and
         knowledge are.

Scientific finalities

24    The admission to one's self that man is God's own like-
         ness sets man free to master the infinite idea. This con-
         viction shuts the door on death, and opens it
27    wide towards immortality. The understanding
         and recognition of Spirit must finally come, and we may
         as well improve our time in solving the mysteries of being
30    through an apprehension of divine Principle. At present
         we know not what man is, but we certainly shall know
         this when man reflects God.


Page 91


1      The Revelator tells us of "a new heaven and a
         new earth." Have you ever pictured this heaven and
3      earth, inhabited by beings under the control of supreme
         wisdom?

         Let us rid ourselves of the belief that man is separated
6      from God, and obey only the divine principle, Life and
         Love. Here is the great point of departure for all true
         spiritual growth.

Man's genuine being

9      It is difficult for the sinner to accept divine Science,
         because Science exposes his nothingness; but the sooner
         error is reduced to its native nothingness, the
12    sooner man's great reality will appear and his
         genuine being will be understood. The destruction of
         error is by no means the destruction of Truth or Life, but
15    is the acknowledgment of them.

         Absorbed in material selfhood we discern and reflect
         but faintly the substance of Life or Mind. The denial of
18    material selfhood aids the discernment of man's spirit-
         ual and eternal individuality, and destroys the erroneous
         knowledge gained from matter or through what are termed
21    the material senses.

Erroneous postulates

         Certain erroneous postulates should be here considered
         in order that the spiritual facts may be better
24    apprehended.

         The first erroneous postulate of belief is, that substance,
         life, and intelligence are something apart from God.
27    The second erroneous postulate is, that man is both
         mental and material.

         The third erroneous postulate is, that mind is both evil
30    and good; whereas the real Mind cannot be evil nor the
         medium of evil, for Mind is God.

         The fourth erroneous postulate is, that matter is in-


Page 92


1      telligent, and that man has a material body which is part
         of himself.

3      The fifth erroneous postulate is, that matter holds in
         itself the issues of life and death, — that matter is not
         only capable of experiencing pleasure and pain, but also
6      capable of imparting these sensations. From the illusion
         implied in this last postulate arises the decomposition of
         mortal bodies in what is termed death.
9      Mind is not an entity within the cranium with the power
         of sinning now and forever.

Knowledge of good and evil

         In old Scriptural pictures we see a serpent coiled around
12    the tree of knowledge and speaking to Adam and Eve.
         This represents the serpent in the act of
         commending to our first parents the knowl-
15    edge of good and evil, a knowledge gained from matter,
         or evil, instead of from Spirit. The portrayal is still
         graphically accurate, for the common conception of mor-
18    tal man — a burlesque of God's man — is an outgrowth
         of human knowledge or sensuality, a mere offshoot of
         material sense.

Opposing power

21    Uncover error, and it turns the lie upon you. Until
         the fact concerning error — namely, its nothingness -
         appears, the moral demand will not be met,
24    and the ability to make nothing of error will
         be wanting. We should blush to call that real which is
         only a mistake. The foundation of evil is laid on a belief
27    in something besides God. This belief tends to support
         two opposite powers, instead of urging the claims of Truth
         alone. The mistake of thinking that error can be real,
30    when it is merely the absence of truth, leads to belief in
         the superiority of error.

The age's privilege

         Do you say the time has not yet come in which to


Page 93


1      recognize Soul as substantial and able to control the
         body? Remember Jesus, who nearly nineteen centuries
3      ago demonstrated the power of Spirit and said,
         "He that believeth on me, the works that I
         do shall he do also," and who also said, "But the hour
6      cometh, and now is, when the true worshippers shall
         worship the Father in spirit and in truth." "Behold,
         now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of sal-
9      vation," said Paul.

Logic and revelation

         Divine logic and revelation coincide. If we believe
         otherwise, we may be sure that either our
12    logic is at fault or that we have misinterpreted
         revelation. Good never causes evil, nor creates aught
         that can cause evil.

15    Good does not create a mind susceptible of causing
         evil, for evil is the opposing error and not the truth of
         creation. Destructive electricity is not the offspring of in-
18    finite good. Whatever contradicts the real nature of the
         divine Esse, though human faith may clothe it with angelic
         vestments, is without foundation.

Derivatives of spirit

21    The belief that Spirit is finite as well as infinite has
         darkened all history. In Christian Science, Spirit, as a
         proper noun, is the name of the Supreme Being.
24    It means quantity and quality, and applies ex-
         clusively to God. The modifying derivatives of the word
         spirit refer only to quality, not to God. Man is spiritual.
27    He is not God, Spirit. If man were Spirit, then men
         would be spirits, gods. Finite spirit would be mortal,
         and this is the error embodied in the belief that the infi-
30    nite can be contained in the finite. This belief tends to
         becloud our apprehension of the kingdom of heaven and
         of the reign of harmony in the Science of being.


Page 94


Scientific man

1      Jesus taught but one God, one Spirit, who makes man
         in the image and likeness of Himself, — of Spirit, not of
3      matter. Man reflects infinite Truth, Life, and
         Love. The nature of man, thus understood,
         includes all that is implied by the terms "image" and
6      "likeness" as used in Scripture. The truly Christian
         and scientific statement of personality and of the relation
         of man to God, with the demonstration which accompa-
9      nied it, incensed the rabbis, and they said: "Crucify him,
         crucify him . . . by our law he ought to die, because he
         made himself the Son of God."

12    The eastern empires and nations owe their false gov-
         ernment to the misconceptions of Deity there prevalent.
         Tyranny, intolerance, and bloodshed, wherever found,
15    arise from the belief that the infinite is formed after the
         pattern of mortal personality, passion, and impulse.

Ingratitude and denial

         The progress of truth confirms its claims, and our
18    Master confirmed his words by his works. His healing-
         power evoked denial, ingratitude, and be-
         trayal, arising from sensuality. Of the ten
21    lepers whom Jesus healed, but one returned to give God
         thanks, — that is, to acknowledge the divine Principle
         which had healed him.

Spiritual insight

24    Our Master easily read the thoughts of mankind, and
         this insight better enabled him to direct those thoughts
         aright; but what would be said at this period of an in-
27    fidel blasphemer who should hint that Jesus used his in-
         cisive power injuriously? Our Master read mortal mind
         on a scientific basis, that of the omnipresence of Mind.
30    An approximation of this discernment indicates spiritual
         growth and union with the infinite capacities of the one
         Mind. Jesus could injure no one by his Mind-reading.


Page 95


1      The effect of his Mind was always to heal and to save,
         and this is the only genuine Science of reading mortal
3      mind. His holy motives and aims were tra-
         duced by the sinners of that period, as they
         would be to-day if Jesus were personally present. Paul
6      said, "To be spiritually minded is life." We approach
         God, or Life, in proportion to our spirituality, our fidel-
         ity to Truth and Love; and in that ratio we know all
9      human need and are able to discern the thought of the
         sick and the sinning for the purpose of healing them.
         Error of any kind cannot hide from the law of God.

12    Whoever reaches this point of moral culture and good-
         ness cannot injure others, and must do them good. The
         greater or lesser ability of a Christian Scientist to discern
15    thought scientifically, depends upon his genuine spirit-
         uality. This kind of mind-reading is not clairvoyance,
         but it is important to success in healing, and is one of the
18    special characteristics thereof.

Christ's reappearance

         We welcome the increase of knowledge and the end
         of error, because even human invention must have its
21    day, and we want that day to be succeeded
         by Christian Science, by divine reality. Mid-
         night foretells the dawn. Led by a solitary star amid
24    the darkness, the Magi of old foretold the Messiahship
         of Truth. Is the wise man of to-day believed, when he
         beholds the light which heralds Christ's eternal dawn
27    and describes its effulgence?

Spiritual awakening

         Lulled by stupefying illusions, the world is asleep
         in the cradle of infancy, dreaming away the hours.
30    Material sense does not unfold the facts of
         existence; but spiritual sense lifts human
         consciousness into eternal Truth. Humanity advances


Page 96


1      slowly out of sinning sense into spiritual understanding;
         unwillingness to learn all things rightly, binds Christen-
3      dom with chains.

The darkest hours of all

         Love will finally mark the hour of harmony, and spir-
         itualization will follow, for Love is Spirit. Before error
6      is wholly destroyed, there will be interrup-
         tions of the general material routine. Earth
         will become dreary and desolate, but summer and winter,
9      seedtime and harvest (though in changed forms), will
         continue unto the end, — until the final spiritualization of
         all things. "The darkest hour precedes the dawn."

Arena of contest

12    This material world is even now becoming the arena
         for conflicting forces. On one side there will be discord
         and dismay; on the other side there will be
15    Science and peace. The breaking up of mate-
         rial beliefs may seem to be famine and pestilence, want
         and woe, sin, sickness, and death, which assume new
18    phases until their nothingness appears. These disturb-
         ances will continue until the end of error, when all
         discord will be swallowed up in spiritual Truth.
21    Mortal error will vanish in a moral chemicalization.
         This mental fermentation has begun, and will continue
         until all errors of belief yield to understanding. Belief is
24    changeable, but spiritual understanding is changeless.

Millennial glory

         As this consummation draws nearer, he who has
         shaped his course in accordance with divine Science
27    will endure to the end. As material knowl-
         edge diminishes and spiritual understanding
         increases, real objects will be apprehended mentally
30    instead of materially.

         During this final conflict, wicked minds will endeavor
         to find means by which to accomplish more evil; but


Page 97


1      those who discern Christian Science will hold crime in
         check. They will aid in the ejection of error. They
3      will maintain law and order, and cheerfully await the
         certainty of ultimate perfection.

Dangerous resemblances

         In reality, the more closely error simulates truth and
6      so-called matter resembles its essence, mortal mind, the
         more impotent error becomes as a belief. Ac-
         cording to human belief, the lightning is fierce
9      and the electric current swift, yet in Christian Science
         the flight of one and the blow of the other will become
         harmless. The more destructive matter becomes, the
12    more its nothingness will appear, until matter reaches
         its mortal zenith in illusion and forever disappears. The
         nearer a false belief approaches truth without passing
15    the boundary where, having been destroyed by divine
         Love, it ceases to be even an illusion, the riper it becomes
         for destruction. The more material the belief, the more
18    obvious its error, until divine Spirit, supreme in its do-
         main, dominates all matter, and man is found in the like-
         ness of Spirit, his original being.

21    The broadest facts array the most falsities against
         themselves, for they bring error from under cover. It
         requires courage to utter truth; for the higher Truth
24    lifts her voice, the louder will error scream, until its in-
         articulate sound is forever silenced in oblivion.

         "He uttered His voice, the earth melted." This Scrip-
27    ture indicates that all matter will disappear before the
         supremacy of Spirit.

Christianity still rejected

         Christianity is again demonstrating the Life that is
30    Truth, and the Truth that is Life, by the apos-
         tolic work of casting out error and healing the
         sick. Earth has no repayment for the persecutions which


Page 98


1      attend a new step in Christianity; but the spiritual recom-
         pense of the persecuted is assured in the elevation of ex-
3      istence above mortal discord and in the gift of divine Love.

Spiritual foreshadowings

         The prophet of to-day beholds in the mental horizon
         the signs of these times, the reappearance of the Chris-
6      tianity which heals the sick and destroys error,
         and no other sign shall be given. Body can-
         not be saved except through Mind. The Science of Chris-
9      tianity is misinterpreted by a material age, for it is the
         healing influence of Spirit (not spirits) which the material
         senses cannot comprehend, — which can only be spiritu-
12    ally discerned. Creeds, doctrines, and human hypotheses
         do not express Christian Science; much less can they
         demonstrate it.

Revelation of Science

15    Beyond the frail premises of human beliefs, above the
         loosening grasp of creeds, the demonstration of Christian
         Mind-healing stands a revealed and practical
18    Science. It is imperious throughout all ages
         as Christ's revelation of Truth, of Life, and of Love, which
         remains inviolate for every man to understand and to
21    practise.

Science as foreign to all religion

         For centuries — yea, always — natural science has not
         been considered a part of any religion, Christianity not
24    excepted. Even now multitudes consider that
         which they call science has no proper con-
         nection with faith and piety. Mystery does
27    not enshroud Christ's teachings, and they are not theo-
         retical and fragmentary, but practical and complete; and
         being practical and complete, they are not deprived of
30    their essential vitality.

Key to the kingdom

         The way through which immortality and life are learned
         is not ecclesiastical but Christian, not human but divine,


Page 99


1      not physical but metaphysical, not material but scien-
         tifically spiritual. Human philosophy, ethics, and super-
3      stition afford no demonstrable divine Principle
         by which mortals can escape from sin; yet
         to escape from sin, is what the Bible demands. "Work
6      out your own salvation with fear and trembling," says
         the apostle, and he straightway adds: "for it is God
         which worketh in you both to will and to do of His good
9      pleasure" (Philippians ii. 12, 13). Truth has furnished
         the key to the kingdom, and with this key Christian Sci-
         ence has opened the door of the human understanding.
12    None may pick the lock nor enter by some other door.
         The ordinary teachings are material and not spiritual.
         Christian Science teaches only that which is spiritual and
15    divine, and not human. Christian Science is unerring
         and Divine; the human sense of things errs because it
         is human.

18    Those individuals, who adopt theosophy, spiritualism,
         or hypnotism, may possess natures above some others
         who eschew their false beliefs. Therefore my contest is
21    not with the individual, but with the false system. I
         love mankind, and shall continue to labor and to endure.

         The calm, strong currents of true spirituality, the
24    manifestations of which are health, purity, and self-
         immolation, must deepen human experience, until the
         beliefs of material existence are seen to be a bald imposi-
27    tion, and sin, disease, and death give everlasting place
         to the scientific demonstration of divine Spirit and to
         God's spiritual, perfect man.



Page 100


Chapter 5 — Animal Magnetism Unmasked


         For out of the heart proceed evil thoughts, murders,
         adulteries, fornications, thefts, false witness,
         blasphemies: these are the things which defile a man.

         ¬†- Jesus.

Earliest investigations

1      MESMERISM or animal magnetism was first brought
         into notice by Mesmer in Germany in 1775. Ac-
3      cording to the American Cyclopaedia, he regarded this
         so-called force, which he said could be ex-
         erted by one living organism over another, as
6      a means of alleviating disease. His propositions were
         as follows:

         "There exists a mutual influence between the celestial
9      bodies, the earth, and animated things. Animal bodies
         are susceptible to the influence of this agent, disseminat-
         ing itself through the substance of the nerves."
12    In 1784, the French government ordered the medical
         faculty of Paris to investigate Mesmer's theory and to
         report upon it. Under this order a commission was
15    appointed, and Benjamin Franklin was one of the com-
         missioners. This commission reported to the govern-
         ment as follows:

18    "In regard to the existence and utility of animal mag-
         netism, we have come to the unanimous conclusions that
         there is no proof of the existence of the animal magnetic


Page 101


1      fluid; that the violent effects, which are observed in
         the public practice of magnetism, are due to manipula-
3      tions, or to the excitement of the imagination and the
         impressions made upon the senses; and that there is one
         more fact to be recorded in the history of the errors of
6      the human mind, and an important experiment upon
         the power of the imagination."

Clairvoyance, magnetism

         In 1837, a committee of nine persons was appointed,
9      among whom were Roux, Bouillaud, and Clo-
         quet, which tested during several sessions the
         phenomena exhibited by a reputed clairvoyant. Their
12    report stated the results as follows:

         "The facts which had been promised by Monsieur
         Berna [the magnetizer] as conclusive, and as adapted to
15    throw light on physiological and therapeutical questions,
         are certainly not conclusive in favor of the doctrine of
         animal magnetism, and have nothing in common with
18    either physiology or therapeutics."

         This report was adopted by the Royal Academy of
         Medicine in Paris.

Personal conclusions

21    The author's own observations of the workings of
         animal magnetism convince her that it is not
         a remedial agent, and that its effects upon
24    those who practise it, and upon their subjects who do
         not resist it, lead to moral and to physical death.

         If animal magnetism seems to alleviate or to cure dis-
27    ease, this appearance is deceptive, since error cannot
         remove the effects of error. Discomfort under error is
         preferable to comfort. In no instance is the effect of
30    animal magnetism, recently called hypnotism, other
         than the effect of illusion. Any seeming benefit derived
         from it is proportional to one's faith in esoteric magic.


Page 102


Mere negation

1      Animal magnetism has no scientific foundation, for
         God governs all that is real, harmonious, and eternal, and
3      His power is neither animal nor human. Its
         basis being a belief and this belief animal, in
         Science animal magnetism, mesmerism, or hypnotism is
6      a mere negation, possessing neither intelligence, power,
         nor reality, and in sense it is an unreal concept of the so-
         called mortal mind.

9      There is but one real attraction, that of Spirit. The
         pointing of the needle to the pole symbolizes this all-
         embracing power or the attraction of God, divine Mind.

12    The planets have no more power over man than over
         his Maker, since God governs the universe; but man,
         reflecting God's power, has dominion over all the earth
15    and its hosts.

Hidden agents

         The mild forms of animal magnetism are disappear-
         ing, and its aggressive features are coming to the front.
18    The looms of crime, hidden in the dark re-
         cesses of mortal thought, are every hour weav-
         ing webs more complicated and subtle. So secret are the
21    present methods of animal magnetism that they ensnare
         the age into indolence, and produce the very apathy on
         the subject which the criminal desires. The following
24    is an extract from the Boston Herald:

         "Mesmerism is a problem not lending itself to an easy
         explanation and development. It implies the exercise
27    of despotic control, and is much more likely to be abused
         by its possessor, than otherwise employed, for the in-
         dividual or society."

Mental despotism

30    Mankind must learn that evil is not power. Its so-
         called despotism is but a phase of nothingness. Christian
         Science despoils the kingdom of evil, and pre-eminently


Page 103


1      promotes affection and virtue in families and therefore
         in the community. The Apostle Paul refers to the
3      personification of evil as "the god of this
         world," and further defines it as dishonesty
         and craftiness. Sin was the Assyrian moon-god.

Liberation of mental powers

6      The destruction of the claims of mortal mind through
         Science, by which man can escape from sin
         and mortality, blesses the whole human fam-
9      ily. As in the beginning, however, this libera-
         tion does not scientifically show itself in a knowledge of
         both good and evil, for the latter is unreal.
12    On the other hand, Mind-science is wholly separate
         from any half-way impertinent knowledge, because Mind-
         science is of God and demonstrates the divine Principle,
15    working out the purposes of good only. The maximum
         of good is the infinite God and His idea, the All-in-all.
         Evil is a suppositional lie.

The genus of error

18    As named in Christian Science, animal magnetism or
         hypnotism is the specific term for error, or mortal mind.
         It is the false belief that mind is in matter, and
21    is both evil and good; that evil is as real as
         good and more powerful. This belief has not one qual-
         ity of Truth. It is either ignorant or malicious. The
24    malicious form of hypnotism ultimates in moral idiocy.
         The truths of immortal Mind sustain man, and they anni-
         hilate the fables of mortal mind, whose flimsy and gaudy
27    pretensions, like silly moths, singe their own wings and
         fall into dust.

Thought-transference

         In reality there is no mortal mind, and conse-
30    quently no transference of mortal thought
         and will-power. Life and being are of
         God. In Christian Science, man can do no harm, for


Page 104


1      scientific thoughts are true thoughts, passing from God
         to man.

3      When Christian Science and animal magnetism are
         both comprehended, as they will be at no distant date,
         it will be seen why the author of this book has been
6      so unjustly persecuted and belied by wolves in sheep's
         clothing.

         Agassiz, the celebrated naturalist and author, has
9      wisely said: "Every great scientific truth goes through
         three stages. First, people say it conflicts with the Bible.
         Next, they say it has been discovered before. Lastly,
12    they say they have always believed it."

Perfection of divine government

         Christian Science goes to the bottom of mental action,
         and reveals the theodicy which indicates the rightness of
15    all divine action, as the emanation of divine
         Mind, and the consequent wrongness of the
         opposite so-called action, — evil, occultism,
18    necromancy, mesmerism, animal magnetism, hypnotism.

Adulteration of Truth

         The medicine of Science is divine Mind; and dishonesty,
         sensuality, falsehood, revenge, malice, are animal pro-
21    pensities and by no means the mental quali-
         ties which heal the sick. The hypnotizer
         employs one error to destroy another. If he heals sick-
24    ness through a belief, and a belief originally caused the
         sickness, it is a case of the greater error overcoming the
         lesser. This greater error thereafter occupies the ground,
27    leaving the case worse than before it was grasped by the
         stronger error.

Motives considered

         Our courts recognize evidence to prove the motive as
30    well as the commission of a crime. Is it not
         clear that the human mind must move the
         body to a wicked act? Is not mortal mind the mur-


Page 105


1      derer? The hands, without mortal mind to direct them,
         could not commit a murder.

Mental crimes

3      Courts and juries judge and sentence mortals in order
         to restrain crime, to prevent deeds of violence or to punish
         them. To say that these tribunals have no
6      jurisdiction over the carnal or mortal mind,
         would be to contradict precedent and to admit that the
         power of human law is restricted to matter, while mortal
9      mind, evil, which is the real outlaw, defies justice and is
         recommended to mercy. Can matter commit a crime?
         Can matter be punished? Can you separate the men-
12    tality from the body over which courts hold jurisdiction?
         Mortal mind, not matter, is the criminal in every case;
         and human law rightly estimates crime, and courts rea-
15    sonably pass sentence, according to the motive.

Important decision

         When our laws eventually take cognizance of mental
         crime and no longer apply legal rulings wholly to physical
18    offences, these words of Judge Parmenter of
         Boston will become historic: "I see no reason
         why metaphysics is not as important to medicine as to
21    mechanics or mathematics."

Evil let loose

         Whoever uses his developed mental powers like an es-
         caped felon to commit fresh atrocities as opportunity oc-
24    curs is never safe. God will arrest him. Di-
         vine justice will manacle him. His sins will
         be millstones about his neck, weighing him down to the
27    depths of ignominy and death. The aggravation of er-
         ror foretells its doom, and confirms the ancient axiom:
         "Whom the gods would destroy, they first make mad."

The misuse of mental power

30    The distance from ordinary medical prac-
         tice to Christian Science is full many a league
         in the line of light; but to go in healing from the use of


Page 106


1      inanimate drugs to the criminal misuse of human will-
         power, is to drop from the platform of common manhood
3      into the very mire of iniquity, to work against the free
         course of honesty and justice, and to push vainly against
         the current running heavenward.

Proper self-government

6      Like our nation, Christian Science has its Declaration
         of Independence. God has endowed man with inalien-
         able rights, among which are self-government,
9      reason, and conscience. Man is properly self-
         governed only when he is guided rightly and governed by
         his Maker, divine Truth and Love.

12    Man's rights are invaded when the divine order is in-
         terfered with, and the mental trespasser incurs the divine
         penalty due this crime.

Right methods

15    Let this age, which sits in judgment on Christian
         Science, sanction only such methods as are demonstrable
         in Truth and known by their fruit, and classify
18    all others as did St. Paul in his great epistle
         to the Galatians, when he wrote as follows:

         "Now the works of the flesh are manifest, which are
21    these; Adultery, fornication, uncleanness, lasciviousness,
         idolatry, witchcraft, hatred, variance, emulations, wrath,
         strife, seditions, heresies, envyings, murders, drunkenness,
24    revellings and such like: of the which I tell you before,
         as I have also told you in time past, that they which do
         such things shall not inherit the kingdom of God. But
27    the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, longsuffering,
         gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance: against
         such there is no law."



Page 107


Chapter 6 — Science, Theology, Medicine


         But I certify you, brethren, that the gospel which was preached
         of me is not after man. For I neither received it of man, neither
         was I taught it, but by the revelation of Jesus Christ.
Paul.

         The kingdom of heaven is like unto leaven, which a woman
         took, and hid in three measures of meal, till the whole
         was leavened.
Jesus.

Christian Science discovered

1      In the year 1866, I discovered the Christ Science or
         divine laws of Life, Truth, and Love, and
3      named my discovery Christian Science. God
         had been graciously preparing me during many
         years for the reception of this final revelation of the ab-
6      solute divine Principle of scientific mental healing.

Mission of Christian Science

         This apodictical Principle points to the revelation of
         Immanuel, "God with us," — the sovereign ever-pres-
9      ence, delivering the children of men from
         every ill "that flesh is heir to." Through
         Christian Science, religion and medicine are
12    inspired with a diviner nature and essence; fresh pinions
         are given to faith and understanding, and thoughts ac-
         quaint themselves intelligently with God.

Discontent with life

15    Feeling so perpetually the false consciousness that life
         inheres in the body, yet remembering that in
         reality God is our Life, we may well tremble
18    in the prospect of those days in which we must say, "I
         have no pleasure in them."


Page 108


1      Whence came to me this heavenly conviction, — a con-
         viction antagonistic to the testimony of the physical senses?
3      According to St. Paul, it was "the gift of the grace of
         God given unto me by the effectual working of His power."
         It was the divine law of Life and Love, unfolding to me
6      the demonstrable fact that matter possesses neither sen-
         sation nor life; that human experiences show the falsity
         of all material things; and that immortal cravings, "the
9      price of learning love," establish the truism that the
         only sufferer is mortal mind, for the divine Mind cannot
         suffer.

Demonstrable evidence

12    My conclusions were reached by allowing the evidence
         of this revelation to multiply with mathematical certainty
         and the lesser demonstration to prove the
15    greater, as the product of three multiplied by
         three, equalling nine, proves conclusively that three times
         three duodecillions must be nine duodecillions, — not
18    a fraction more, not a unit less.

Light shining in darkness

         When apparently near the confines of mortal existence,
         standing already within the shadow of the death-valley,
21    I learned these truths in divine Science: that
         all real being is in God, the divine Mind, and
         that Life, Truth, and Love are all-powerful and ever-
24    present; that the opposite of Truth, — called error, sin,
         sickness, disease, death, — is the false testimony of false
         material sense, of mind in matter; that this false sense
27    evolves, in belief, a subjective state of mortal mind which
         this same so-called mind names matter thereby shutting
         out the true sense of Spirit.

New lines of thought

30    My discovery, that erring, mortal, misnamed
         mind produces all the organism and action of
         the mortal body, set my thoughts to work in new channels,


Page 109


1      and led up to my demonstration of the proposition that
         Mind is All and matter is naught as the leading factor in
3      Mind-science.

Scientific evidence

         Christian Science reveals incontrovertibly that Mind
         is All-in-all, that the only realities are the divine Mind
6      and idea. This great fact is not, however, seen
         to be supported by sensible evidence, until its
         divine Principle is demonstrated by healing the sick and
9      thus proved absolute and divine. This proof once seen,
         no other conclusion can be reached.

Solitary research

         For three years after my discovery, I sought the solu-
12    tion of this problem of Mind-healing, searched the Scrip-
         tures and read little else, kept aloof from so-
         ciety, and devoted time and energies to dis-
15    covering a positive rule. The search was sweet, calm, and
         buoyant with hope, not selfish nor depressing. I knew
         the Principle of all harmonious Mind-action to be God,
18    and that cures were produced in primitive Christian
         healing by holy, uplifting faith; but I must know the
         Science of this healing, and I won my way to absolute
21    conclusions through divine revelation, reason, and dem-
         onstration. The revelation of Truth in the understand-
         ing came to me gradually and apparently through divine
24    power. When a new spiritual idea is borne to earth, the
         prophetic Scripture of Isaiah is renewedly fulfilled:
         "Unto us a child is born, . . . and his name shall be
27    called Wonderful."

         Jesus once said of his lessons: "My doctrine is not
         mine, but His that sent me. If any man will do His will,
30    he shall know of the doctrine, whether it be of God, or
         whether I speak of myself." (John vii. 16,17.)

God's allness learned

         The three great verities of Spirit, omnipotence, omni-


Page 110


1      presence, omniscience, — Spirit possessing all power,
         filling all space, constituting all Science, — contradict
3      forever the belief that matter can be actual.
         These eternal verities reveal primeval exist-
         ence as the radiant reality of God's creation,
6      in which all that He has made is pronounced by His wis-
         dom good.

         Thus it was that I beheld, as never before, the awful
9      unreality called evil. The equipollence of God brought
         to light another glorious proposition, — man's perfecti-
         bility and the establishment of the kingdom of heaven on
12    earth.

Scriptural foundations

         In following these leadings of scientific revelation,
         the Bible was my only textbook. The Scriptures were
15    illumined; reason and revelation were recon-
         ciled, and afterwards the truth of Christian
         Science was demonstrated. No human pen nor tongue
18    taught me the Science contained in this book, Science
         and Health; and neither tongue nor pen can over-
         throw it. This book may be distorted by shallow criti-
21    cism or by careless or malicious students, and its ideas
         may be temporarily abused and misrepresented; but the
         Science and truth therein will forever remain to be dis-
24    cerned and demonstrated.

The demonstration lost and found

         Jesus demonstrated the power of Christian Science to
         heal mortal minds and bodies. But this power was lost
27    sight of, and must again be spiritually dis-
         cerned, taught, and demonstrated according
         to Christ's command, with "signs following."
30    Its Science must be apprehended by as many as believe
         on Christ and spiritually understand Truth.

Mystical antagonists

         No analogy exists between the vague hypotheses of


Page 111


1      agnosticism, pantheism, theosophy, spiritualism, or
         millenarianism and the demonstrable truths of Chris-
3      tian Science; and I find the will, or sensuous
         reason of the human mind, to be opposed to
         the divine Mind as expressed through divine Science.

Optical illustration of Science

6      Christian Science is natural, but not physical. The
         Science of God and man is no more supernatural than
         is the science of numbers, though departing
9      from the realm of the physical, as the Science
         of God, Spirit, must, some may deny its right to
         the name of Science. The Principle of divine metaphysics
12    is God; the practice of divine metaphysics is the utiliza-
         tion of the power of Truth over error; its rules demon-
         strate its Science. Divine metaphysics reverses perverted
15    and physical hypotheses as to Deity, even as the ex-
         planation of optics rejects the incidental or inverted
         image and shows what this inverted image is meant to
18    represent.

Pertinent proposal

         A prize of one hundred pounds, offered in Oxford Uni-
         versity, England, for the best essay on Natural Science,
21    - an essay calculated to offset the tendency of
         the age to attribute physical effects to physical
         causes rather than to a final spiritual cause, — is one of
24    many incidents which show that Christian Science meets
         a yearning of the human race for spirituality.

Confirmatory tests

         After a lengthy examination of my discovery and its
27    demonstration in healing the sick, this fact became evi-
         dent to me, — that Mind governs the body,
         not partially but wholly. I submitted my
30    metaphysical system of treating disease to the broad-
         est practical tests. Since then this system has gradually
         gained ground, and has proved itself, whenever scien-


Page 112


1      tifically employed, to be the most effective curative agent
         in medical practice.

One school of Truth

3      Is there more than one school of Christian Science?
         Christian Science is demonstrable. There can, there-
         fore, be but one method in its teaching. Those who de-
6      part from this method forfeit their claims to
         belong to its school, and they become adher-
         ents of the Socratic, the Platonic, the Spencerian, or some
9      other school. By this is meant that they adopt and ad-
         here to some particular system of human opinions. Al-
         though these opinions may have occasional gleams of
12    divinity, borrowed from that truly divine Science which
         eschews man-made systems, they nevertheless remain
         wholly human in their origin and tendency and are not
15    scientifically Christian.

Unchanging Principle

         From the infinite One in Christian Science comes one
         Principle and its infinite idea, and with this infinitude
18    come spiritual rules, laws, and their demon-
         stration, which, like the great Giver, are "the
         same yesterday, and to-day, and forever;" for thus are
21    the divine Principle of healing and the Christ-idea charac-
         terized in the epistle to the Hebrews.

On sandy foundations

         Any theory of Christian Science, which departs from
24    what has already been stated and proved to be true, af-
         fords no foundation upon which to establish
         a genuine school of this Science. Also, if any
27    so-called new school claims to be Christian Science, and
         yet uses another author's discoveries without giving that
         author proper credit, such a school is erroneous, for it
30    inculcates a breach of that divine commandment in the
         Hebrew Decalogue, "Thou shalt not steal."

Principle and practice

         God is the Principle of divine metaphysics. As there


Page 113


1      is but one God, there can be but one divine Principle of
         all Science; and there must be fixed rules for the demon-
3      stration of this divine Principle. The letter
         of Science plentifully reaches humanity to-day,
         but its spirit comes only in small degrees. The vital part,
6      the heart and soul of Christian Science, is Love. With-
         out this, the letter is but the dead body of Science, -
         pulseless, cold, inanimate.

Reversible propositions

9      The fundamental propositions of divine metaphysics
         are summarized in the four following, to me, self-evident
         propositions. Even if reversed, these proposi-
12    tions will be found to agree in statement and
         proof, showing mathematically their exact relation to
         Truth. De Quincey says mathematics has not a foot to
15    stand upon which is not purely metaphysical.

         1. God is All-in-all.
         2. God is good. Good is Mind.
18    3. God, Spirit, being all, nothing is matter.
         4. Life, God, omnipotent good, deny death, evil, sin,
         disease. — Disease, sin, evil, death, deny good, omnipo-
21    tent God, Life.

         Which of the denials in proposition four is true? Both
         are not, cannot be, true. According to the Scripture,
24    I find that God is true, "but every [mortal] man a
         liar."

Metaphysical inversions

         The divine metaphysics of Christian Science, like the
27    method in mathematics, proves the rule by inversion.
         For example: There is no pain in Truth, and
         no truth in pain; no nerve in Mind, and no
30    mind in nerve; no matter in Mind, and no mind in mat-
         ter; no matter in Life, and no life in matter; no matter
         in good, and no good in matter.


Page 114


Definition of mortal mind

1      Usage classes both evil and good together as mind;
         therefore, to be understood, the author calls sick and sin-
3      ful humanity mortal mind, — meaning by this
         term the flesh opposed to Spirit, the human
         mind and evil in contradistinction to the divine Mind, or
6      Truth and good. The spiritually unscientific definition
         of mind is based on the evidence of the physical senses,
         which makes minds many and calls mind both human and
9      divine.

         In Science, Mind is one, including noumenon and phe-
         nomena, God and His thoughts.

Imperfect terminology

12    Mortal mind is a solecism in language, and involves an
         improper use of the word mind. As Mind is immortal,
         the phrase mortal mind implies something un-
15    true and therefore unreal; and as the phrase
         is used in teaching Christian Science, it is meant to
         designate that which has no real existence. Indeed, if
18    a better word or phrase could be suggested, it would
         be used; but in expressing the new tongue we must
         sometimes recur to the old and imperfect, and the new
21    wine of the Spirit has to be poured into the old bottles of
         the letter.

Causation mental

         Christian Science explains all cause and effect as men-
24    tal, not physical. It lifts the veil of mystery from Soul and
         body. It shows the scientific relation of man
         to God, disentangles the interlaced ambiguities
27    of being, and sets free the imprisoned thought. In divine
         Science, the universe, including man, is spiritual, harmoni-
         ous, and eternal. Science shows that what is termed mat-
30    ter
is but the subjective state of what is termed by the
         author mortal mind.

Philological inadequacy

         Apart from the usual opposition to everything new,


Page 115


1      the one great obstacle to the reception of that spiritual-
         ity, through which the understanding of Mind-science
3      comes, is the inadequacy of material terms for
         metaphysical statements, and the consequent
         difficulty of so expressing metaphysical ideas as to make
6      them comprehensible to any reader, who has not person-
         ally demonstrated Christian Science as brought forth in
         my discovery. Job says: "The ear trieth words, as the
9      mouth tasteth meat." The great difficulty is to give the
         right impression, when translating material terms back
         into the original spiritual tongue.



12    SCIENTIFIC TRANSLATION OF IMMORTAL MIND


Divine synonyms

         GOD: Divine Principle, Life, Truth, Love,
         Soul, Spirit, Mind.

Divine image

15    MAN: God's spiritual idea, individual, per-
         fect, eternal.

Divine reflection

         IDEA: An image in Mind; the immediate
18    object of understanding. — Webster.

         SCIENTIFIC TRANSLATION OF MORTAL MIND


First Degree: Depravity.

Unreality

21    PHYSICAL. Evil beliefs, passions and appetites, fear,
         depraved will, self-justification, pride, envy, de-
         ceit, hatred, revenge, sin, sickness, disease,
24    death.

Second Degree: Evil beliefs disappearing.

Transitional qualities

         MORAL. Humanity, honesty, affection, com-
         passion, hope, faith, meekness, temperance.


Page 116


1      Third Degree: Understanding.

Reality

         SPIRITUAL. Wisdom, purity, spiritual understanding,
3      spiritual power, love, health, holiness.

Spiritual universe

         In the third degree mortal mind disappears, and man as
         God's image appears. Science so reverses the evidence
6      before the corporeal human senses, as to make
         this Scriptural testimony true in our hearts,
         "The last shall be first, and the first last," so that God
9      and His idea may be to us what divinity really is and
         must of necessity be, — all-inclusive.

Aim of Science

         A correct view of Christian Science and of its adapta-
12    tion to healing includes vastly more than is at first seen.
         Works on metaphysics leave the grand point
         untouched. They never crown the power of
15    Mind as the Messiah, nor do they carry the day against
         physical enemies, — even to the extinction of all belief in
         matter, evil, disease, and death, — nor insist upon the fact
18    that God is all, therefore that matter is nothing beyond an
         image in mortal mind.

Divine personality

         Christian Science strongly emphasizes the thought that
21    God is not corporeal, but incorporeal, — that is,
         bodiless. Mortals are corporeal, but God is
         incorporeal.

24    As the words person and personal are commonly and
         ignorantly employed, they often lead, when applied to
         Deity, to confused and erroneous conceptions of divinity
27    and its distinction from humanity. If the term personality,
         as applied to God, means infinite personality, then God is
         infinite Person, — in the sense of infinite personality, but
30    not in the lower sense. An infinite Mind in a finite form
         is an absolute impossibility.


Page 117


1      The term individuality is also open to objections, be-
         cause an individual may be one of a series, one of many,
3      as an individual man, an individual horse; whereas God
         is One, — not one of a series, but one alone and without
         an equal.

Spiritual language

6      God is Spirit; therefore the language of Spirit must
         be, and is, spiritual. Christian Science attaches no physi-
         cal nature and significance to the Supreme
9      Being or His manifestation; mortals alone do
         this. God's essential language is spoken of in the last
         chapter of Mark's Gospel as the new tongue, the spir-
12    itual meaning of which is attained through "signs
         following."

The miracles of Jesus

         Ear hath not heard, nor hath lip spoken, the pure lan-
15    guage of Spirit. Our Master taught spirituality by simili-
         tudes and parables. As a divine student he
         unfolded God to man, illustrating and demon-
18    strating Life and Truth in himself and by his power over
         the sick and sinning. Human theories are inadequate to
         interpret the divine Principle involved in the miracles
21    (marvels) wrought by Jesus and especially in his mighty,
         crowning, unparalleled, and triumphant exit from the
         flesh.

Opacity of the senses

24    Evidence drawn from the five physical senses relates
         solely to human reason; and because of opaci-
         ty to the true light, human reason dimly re-
27    flects and feebly transmits Jesus' works and words. Truth
         is a revelation.

Leaven of Truth

         Jesus bade his disciples beware of the leaven of the
30    Pharisees and of the Sadducees, which he de-
         fined as human doctrines. His parable of the
         "leaven, which a woman took, and hid in three measures


Page 118


1      of meal, till the whole was leavened," impels the infer-
         ence that the spiritual leaven signifies the Science of Christ
3      and its spiritual interpretation, — an inference far above
         the merely ecclesiastical and formal applications of the
         illustration.
6      Did not this parable point a moral with a prophecy,
         foretelling the second appearing in the flesh of the
         Christ, Truth, hidden in sacred secrecy from the visi-
9      ble world?

         Ages pass, but this leaven of Truth is ever at work. It
         must destroy the entire mass of error, and so be eternally
12    glorified in man's spiritual freedom.

The divine and human contrasted

         In their spiritual significance, Science, Theology, and
         Medicine are means of divine thought, which include spirit-
15    ual laws emanating from the invisible and in-
         finite power and grace. The parable may
         import that these spiritual laws, perverted by
18    a perverse material sense of law, are metaphysically pre-
         sented as three measures of meal, — that is, three modes
         of mortal thought. In all mortal forms of thought, dust
21    is dignified as the natural status of men and things, and
         modes of material motion are honored with the name of
         laws. This continues until the leaven of Spirit changes
24    the whole of mortal thought, as yeast changes the chemical
         properties of meal.

Certain contradictions

         The definitions of material law, as given by natural
27    science, represent a kingdom necessarily divided against
         itself, because these definitions portray law as
         physical, not spiritual. Therefore they con-
30    tradict the divine decrees and violate the law of Love, in
         which nature and God are one and the natural order of
         heaven comes down to earth.


Page 119


Unescapable dilemma

1      When we endow matter with vague spiritual power, —
         that is, when we do so in our theories, for of course we
3      cannot really endow matter with what it does
         not and cannot possess, — we disown the Al-
         mighty, for such theories lead to one of two things. They
6      either presuppose the self-evolution and self-government
         of matter, or else they assume that matter is the product
         of Spirit. To seize the first horn of this dilemma and con-
9      sider matter as a power in and of itself, is to leave the cre-
         ator out of His own universe; while to grasp the other
         horn of the dilemma and regard God as the creator of
12    matter, is not only to make Him responsible for all disas-
         ters, physical and moral, but to announce Him as their
         source, thereby making Him guilty of maintaining perpet-
15    ual misrule in the form and under the name of natural
         law.

God and nature

         In one sense God is identical with nature, but this na-
18    ture is spiritual and is not expressed in matter. The law-
         giver, whose lightning palsies or prostrates in
         death the child at prayer, is not the divine ideal
21    of omnipresent Love. God is natural good, and is repre-
         sented only by the idea of goodness; while evil should be
         regarded as unnatural, because it is opposed to the nature
24    of Spirit, God.

The sun and Soul

         In viewing the sunrise, one finds that it contradicts
         the evidence before the senses to believe that the earth
27    is in motion and the sun at rest. As astron-
         omy reverses the human perception of the
         movement of the solar system, so Christian Science re-
30    verses the seeming relation of Soul and body and makes
         body tributary to Mind. Thus it is with man, who
         is but the humble servant of the restful Mind, though it


Page 120


1      seems otherwise to finite sense. But we shall never under-
         stand this while we admit that soul is in body or mind in
3      matter, and that man is included in non-intelligence.
         Soul, or Spirit, is God, unchangeable and eternal; and
         man coexists with and reflects Soul, God, for man is God's
6      image.

Reversal of testimony

         Science reverses the false testimony of the physical
         senses, and by this reversal mortals arrive at the funda-
9      mental facts of being. Then the question in-
         evitably arises: Is a man sick if the material
         senses indicate that he is in good health? No! for matter
12    can make no conditions for man. And is he well if the
         senses say he is sick? Yes, he is well in Science in which
         health is normal and disease is abnormal.

Health and the senses

15    Health is not a condition of matter, but of Mind; nor
         can the material senses bear reliable testimony on the sub-
         ject of health. The Science of Mind-healing
18    shows it to be impossible for aught but Mind
         to testify truly or to exhibit the real status of man. There-
         fore the divine Principle of Science, reversing the testi-
21    mony of the physical senses, reveals man as harmoniously
         existent in Truth, which is the only basis of health; and
         thus Science denies all disease, heals the sick, overthrows
24    false evidence, and refutes materialistic logic.

         Any conclusion pro or con, deduced from supposed sen-
         sation in matter or from matter's supposed consciousness
27    of health or disease, instead of reversing the testimony of
         the physical senses, confirms that testimony as legitimate
         and so leads to disease.

Historic illustrations

30    When Columbus gave freer breath to the
         globe, ignorance and superstition chained the
         limbs of the brave old navigator, and disgrace and star-


Page 121


1      vation stared him in the face; but sterner still would have
         been his fate, if his discovery had undermined the favor-
3      ite inclinations of a sensuous philosophy.

         Copernicus mapped out the stellar system, and before
         he spake, astrography was chaotic, and the heavenly fields
6      were incorrectly explored.

Perennial beauty

         The Chaldean Wisemen read in the stars the fate of
         empires and the fortunes of men. Though no higher
9      revelation than the horoscope was to them dis-
         played upon the empyrean, earth and heaven
         were bright, and bird and blossom were glad in God's
12    perennial and happy sunshine, golden with Truth. So
         we have goodness and beauty to gladden the heart; but
         man, left to the hypotheses of material sense unexplained
15    by Science, is as the wandering comet or the desolate
         star — "a weary searcher for a viewless home."

Astronomic unfoldings

         The earth's diurnal rotation is invisible to the physical
18    eye, and the sun seems to move from east to west, instead
         of the earth from west to east. Until rebuked
         by clearer views of the everlasting facts, this
21    false testimony of the eye deluded the judgment and in-
         duced false conclusions. Science shows appearances often
         to be erroneous, and corrects these errors by the simple
24    rule that the greater controls the lesser. The sun is the
         central stillness, so far as our solar system is concerned,
         and the earth revolves about the sun once a year, besides
27    turning daily on its own axis.

         As thus indicated, astronomical order imitates the
         action of divine Principle; and the universe, the reflec-
30    tion of God, is thus brought nearer the spiritual fact, and
         is allied to divine Science as displayed in the everlasting
         government of the universe.


Page 122


Opposing testimony

1      The evidence of the physical senses often reverses the
         real Science of being, and so creates a reign of discord, -
3      assigning seeming power to sin, sickness, and
         death; but the great facts of Life, rightly un-
         derstood, defeat this triad of errors, contradict their false
6      witnesses, and reveal the kingdom of heaven, — the actual
         reign of harmony on earth. The material senses' re-
         versal of the Science of Soul was practically exposed nine-
9      teen hundred years ago by the demonstrations of Jesus;
         yet these so-called senses still make mortal mind tributary
         to mortal body, and ordain certain sections of matter, such
12    as brain and nerves, as the seats of pain and pleasure,
         from which matter reports to this so-called mind its status
         of happiness or misery.

Testimony of the senses

15    The optical focus is another proof of the illusion of
         material sense. On the eye's retina, sky and tree-tops
         apparently join hands, clouds and ocean meet
18    and mingle. The barometer, — that little
         prophet of storm and sunshine, denying the testimony of
         the senses, — points to fair weather in the midst of murky
21    clouds and drenching rain. Experience is full of instances
         of similar illusions, which every thinker can recall for
         himself.

Spiritual sense of life

24    To material sense, the severance of the jugular vein
         takes away life; but to spiritual sense and
         in Science, Life goes on unchanged and
27    being is eternal. Temporal life is a false sense of
         existence.

Ptolemaic and psychical error

         Our theories make the same mistake regarding Soul
30    and body that Ptolemy made regarding the solar system.
         They insist that soul is in body and mind therefore tribu-
         tary to matter. Astronomical science has destroyed the


Page 123


1      false theory as to the relations of the celestial bodies, and
         Christian Science will surely destroy the greater error as
3      to our terrestrial bodies. The true idea and
         Principle of man will then appear. The Ptole-
         maic blunder could not affect the harmony of
6      being as does the error relating to soul and body, which
         reverses the order of Science and assigns to matter the
         power and prerogative of Spirit, so that man becomes
9      the most absolutely weak and inharmonious creature in
         the universe.

Seeming and being

         The verity of Mind shows conclusively how it is that
12    matter seems to be, but is not. Divine Science,
         rising above physical theories, excludes matter,
         resolves things into thoughts, and replaces the objects of
15    material sense with spiritual ideas.

         The term Christian Science was introduced by
         the author to designate the scientific system of divine
18    healing.

         The revelation consists of two parts:

         1. The discovery of this divine Science of Mind-
21    healing, through a spiritual sense of the Scriptures and
         through the teachings of the Comforter, as promised by
         the Master.
24    2. The proof, by present demonstration, that the so-
         called miracles of Jesus did not specially belong to a
         dispensation now ended, but that they illustrated an
27    ever-operative divine Principle. The operation of this
         Principle indicates the eternality of the scientific order
         and continuity of being.

Scientific basis

30    Christian Science differs from material sci-
         ence, but not on that account is it less scien-
         tific. On the contrary, Christian Science is pre-emi-


Page 124


1      mently scientific, being based on Truth, the Principle of
         all science.

Physical science a blind belief

3      Physical science (so-called) is human knowledge, — a
         law of mortal mind, a blind belief, a Samson shorn of his
         strength. When this human belief lacks organ-
6      izations to support it, its foundations are gone.
         Having neither moral might, spiritual basis,
         nor holy Principle of its own, this belief mistakes effect
9      for cause and seeks to find life and intelligence in matter,
         thus limiting Life and holding fast to discord and death.
         In a word, human belief is a blind conclusion from material
12    reasoning. This is a mortal, finite sense of things, which
         immortal Spirit silences forever.

Right interpretation

         The universe, like man, is to be interpreted by Science
15    from its divine Principle, God, and then it can be under-
         stood; but when explained on the basis of
         physical sense and represented as subject to
18    growth, maturity, and decay, the universe, like man, is,
         and must continue to be, an enigma.

All force mental

         Adhesion, cohesion, and attraction are properties of
21    Mind. They belong to divine Principle, and support
         the equipoise of that thought-force, which
         launched the earth in its orbit and said to the
24    proud wave, "Thus far and no farther."

         Spirit is the life, substance, and continuity of all
         things. We tread on forces. Withdraw them, and
27    creation must collapse. Human knowledge calls them
         forces of matter; but divine Science declares that they
         belong wholly to divine Mind, are inherent in this
30    Mind, and so restores them to their rightful home and
         classification.

Corporeal changes

         The elements and functions of the physical body and


Page 125


1      of the physical world will change as mortal mind changes
         its beliefs. What is now considered the best condition
3      for organic and functional health in the human
         body may no longer be found indispensable
         to health. Moral conditions will be found always har-
6      monious and health-giving. Neither organic inaction
         nor overaction is beyond God's control; and man will
         be found normal and natural to changed mortal thought,
9      and therefore more harmonious in his manifestations than
         he was in the prior states which human belief created and
         sanctioned.

12    As human thought changes from one stage to an-
         other of conscious pain and painlessness, sorrow and
         joy, — from fear to hope and from faith to understand-
15    ing, — the visible manifestation will at last be man gov-
         erned by Soul, not by material sense. Reflecting God's
         government, man is self-governed. When subordinate
18    to the divine Spirit, man cannot be controlled by sin or
         death, thus proving our material theories about laws of
         health to be valueless.

The time and tide

21    The seasons will come and go with changes of time and
         tide, cold and heat, latitude and longitude. The agri-
         culturist will find that these changes cannot
24    affect his crops. "As a vesture shalt Thou
         change them and they shall be changed." The mariner
         will have dominion over the atmosphere and the great
27    deep, over the fish of the sea and the fowls of the air.
         The astronomer will no longer look up to the stars, -
         he will look out from them upon the universe; and the
30    florist will find his flower before its seed.

Mortal nothingness

         Thus matter will finally be proved nothing more
         than a mortal belief, wholly inadequate to affect a man


Page 126


1      through its supposed organic action or supposed exist-
         ence. Error will be no longer used in stating truth. The
3      problem of nothingness, or "dust to dust," will
         be solved, and mortal mind will be without
         form and void, for mortality will cease when man beholds
6      himself God's reflection, even as man sees his reflection
         in a glass.

A lack of originality

         All Science is divine. Human thought never pro-
9      jected the least portion of true being. Human belief
         has sought and interpreted in its own way
         the echo of Spirit, and so seems to have
12    reversed it and repeated it materially; but the human
         mind never produced a real tone nor sent forth a positive
         sound.

Antagonistic questions

15    The point at issue between Christian Science on the
         one hand and popular theology on the other is this: Shall
         Science explain cause and effect as being
18    both natural and spiritual? Or shall all that
         is beyond the cognizance of the material senses be called
         supernatural, and be left to the mercy of speculative
21    hypotheses?

Biblical basis

         I have set forth Christian Science and its application
         to the treatment of disease just as I have discovered them.
24    I have demonstrated through Mind the effects
         of Truth on the health, longevity, and morals
         of men; and I have found nothing in ancient or in modern
27    systems on which to found my own, except the teachings
         and demonstrations of our great Master and the lives of
         prophets and apostles. The Bible has been my only au-
30    thority. I have had no other guide in "the straight and
         narrow way" of Truth.

Science and Christianity

         If Christendom resists the author's application of the


Page 127


1      word Science to Christianity, or questions her use of the
         word Science, she will not therefore lose faith in Chris-
3      tianity, nor will Christianity lose its hold upon
         her. If God, the All-in-all, be the creator of
         the spiritual universe, including man, then everything
6      entitled to a classification as truth, or Science, must be
         comprised in a knowledge or understanding of God, for
         there can be nothing beyond illimitable divinity.

Scientific terms

9      The terms Divine Science, Spiritual Science, Christ
         Science or Christian Science, or Science alone, she em-
         ploys interchangeably, according to the re-
12    quirements of the context. These synony-
         mous terms stand for everything relating to God, the in-
         finite, supreme, eternal Mind. It may be said, however,
15    that the term Christian Science relates especially to
         Science as applied to humanity. Christian Science re-
         veals God, not as the author of sin, sickness, and death,
18    but as divine Principle, Supreme Being, Mind, exempt
         from all evil. It teaches that matter is the falsity, not
         the fact, of existence; that nerves, brain, stomach, lungs,
21    and so forth, have — as matter — no intelligence, life, nor
         sensation.

No physical science

         There is no physical science, inasmuch as all truth
24    proceeds from the divine Mind. Therefore truth is not
         human, and is not a law of matter, for matter
         is not a lawgiver. Science is an emanation of
27    divine Mind, and is alone able to interpret God aright.
         It has a spiritual, and not a material origin. It is a divine
         utterance, — the Comforter which leadeth into all truth.
30    Christian Science eschews what is called natural science,
         in so far as this is built on the false hypotheses that matter
         is its own lawgiver, that law is founded on material con-


Page 128


1      ditions, and that these are final and overrule the might of
         divine Mind. Good is natural and primitive. It is not
3      miraculous to itself.

Practical Science

         The term Science, properly understood, refers only to
         the laws of God and to His government of the universe,
6      inclusive of man. From this it follows that
         business men and cultured scholars have found
         that Christian Science enhances their endurance and
9      mental powers, enlarges their perception of character,
         gives them acuteness and comprehensiveness and an
         ability to exceed their ordinary capacity. The human
12    mind, imbued with this spiritual understanding, becomes
         more elastic, is capable of greater endurance, escapes
         somewhat from itself, and requires less repose. A knowl-
15    edge of the Science of being develops the latent abilities
         and possibilities of man. It extends the atmosphere of
         thought, giving mortals access to broader and higher
18    realms. It raises the thinker into his native air of insight
         and perspicacity.

         An odor becomes beneficent and agreeable only in pro-
21    portion to its escape into the surrounding atmosphere.
         So it is with our knowledge of Truth. If one would
         not quarrel with his fellow-man for waking him from
24    a cataleptic nightmare, he should not resist Truth, which
         banishes — yea, forever destroys with the higher testi-
         mony of Spirit — the so-called evidence of matter.

Mathematics and scientific logic

27    Science relates to Mind, not matter. It rests on fixed
         Principle and not upon the judgment of false sensation.
         The addition of two sums in mathematics must
30    always bring the same result. So is it with
         logic. If both the major and the minor propo-
         sitions of a syllogism are correct, the conclusion, if properly


Page 129


1      drawn, cannot be false. So in Christian Science there
         are no discords nor contradictions, because its logic is as
3      harmonious as the reasoning of an accurately stated syl-
         logism or of a properly computed sum in arithmetic.
         Truth is ever truthful, and can tolerate no error in
6      premise or conclusion.

Truth by inversion

         If you wish to know the spiritual fact, you can dis-
         cover it by reversing the material fable, be the
9      fable pro or con, — be it in accord with your
         preconceptions or utterly contrary to them.

Antagonistic theories

         Pantheism may be defined as a belief in the intelli-
12    gence of matter, — a belief which Science overthrows.
         In those days there will be "great tribulation
         such as was not since the beginning of the
15    world;" and earth will echo the cry, "Art thou [Truth]
         come hither to torment us before the time?" Animal
         magnetism, hypnotism, spiritualism, theosophy, agnos-
18    ticism, pantheism, and infidelity are antagonistic to true
         being and fatal to its demonstration; and so are some
         other systems.

Ontology needed

21    We must abandon pharmaceutics, and take up ontol-
         ogy, — "the science of real being." We must look deep
         into realism instead of accepting only the out-
24    ward sense of things. Can we gather peaches
         from a pine-tree, or learn from discord the concord of
         being? Yet quite as rational are some of the leading
27    illusions along the path which Science must tread in its
         reformatory mission among mortals. The very name,
         illusion, points to nothingness.

Reluctant guests

30    The generous liver may object to the author's small
         estimate of the pleasures of the table. The sinner sees,
         in the system taught in this book, that the demands of


Page 130


1      God must be met. The petty intellect is alarmed by con-
         stant appeals to Mind. The licentious disposition is dis-
3      couraged over its slight spiritual prospects.
         When all men are bidden to the feast, the ex-
         cuses come. One has a farm, another has merchandise,
6      and therefore they cannot accept.

Excuses for ignorance

         It is vain to speak dishonestly of divine Science, which
         destroys all discord, when you can demonstrate
9      the actuality of Science. It is unwise to doubt
         if reality is in perfect harmony with God, divine Principle,
         - if Science, when understood and demonstrated, will
12    destroy all discord, — since you admit that God is om-
         nipotent; for from this premise it follows that good and
         its sweet concords have all-power.

Children and adults

15    Christian Science, properly understood, would dis-
         abuse the human mind of material beliefs which war
         against spiritual facts; and these material
18    beliefs must be denied and cast out to make
         place for truth. You cannot add to the contents of a
         vessel already full. Laboring long to shake the adult's
21    faith in matter and to inculcate a grain of faith in God, -
         an inkling of the ability of Spirit to make the body har-
         monious, — the author has often remembered our Master's
24    love for little children, and understood how truly such as
         they belong to the heavenly kingdom.

All evil unnatural

         If thought is startled at the strong claim of Science
27    for the supremacy of God, or Truth, and doubts the su-
         premacy of good, ought we not, contrari-
         wise, to be astounded at the vigorous claims
30    of evil and doubt them, and no longer think it natural to
         love sin and unnatural to forsake it, — no longer imagine
         evil to be ever-present and good absent? Truth should


Page 131


1      not seem so surprising and unnatural as error, and error
         should not seem so real as truth. Sickness should not seem
3      so real as health. There is no error in Science, and our
         lives must be governed by reality in order to be in har-
         mony with God, the divine Principle of all being.

The error of carnality

6      When once destroyed by divine Science, the false evi-
         dence before the corporeal senses disappears. Hence the
         opposition of sensuous man to the Science of
9      Soul and the significance of the Scripture, "The
         carnal mind is enmity against God." The central fact of
         the Bible is the superiority of spiritual over physical power.



12    THEOLOGY


Churchly neglect

         Must Christian Science come through the Christian
         churches as some persons insist? This Science has come
15    already, after the manner of God's appoint-
         ing, but the churches seem not ready to re-
         ceive it, according to the Scriptural saying, "He came
18    unto his own, and his own received him not." Jesus once
         said: "I thank Thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and
         earth, that Thou hast hid these things from the wise
21    and prudent, and hast revealed them unto babes: even
         so, Father, for so it seemed good in Thy sight." As afore-
         time, the spirit of the Christ, which taketh away the cere-
24    monies and doctrines of men, is not accepted until the
         hearts of men are made ready for it.

John the Baptist, and the Messiah

         The mission of Jesus confirmed prophecy, and ex-
27    plained the so-called miracles of olden time as natural
         demonstrations of the divine power, demonstra-
         tions which were not understood. Jesus' works
30    established his claim to the Messiahship. In
         reply to John's inquiry, "Art thou he that should come,"


Page 132


1      Jesus returned an affirmative reply, recounting his works
         instead of referring to his doctrine, confident that this
3      exhibition of the divine power to heal would fully an-
         swer the question. Hence his reply: "Go and show
         John again those things which ye do hear and see: the
6      blind receive their sight and the lame walk, the lepers
         are cleansed, and the deaf hear, the dead are raised up,
         and the poor have the gospel preached to them. And
9      blessed is he, whosoever shall not be offended in me." In
         other words, he gave his benediction to any one who
         should not deny that such effects, coming from divine
12    Mind, prove the unity of God, — the divine principle
         which brings out all harmony.

Christ rejected

         The Pharisees of old thrust the spiritual idea and the
15    man who lived it out of their synagogues, and retained
         their materialistic beliefs about God. Jesus'
         system of healing received no aid nor approval
18    from other sanitary or religious systems, from doctrines
         of physics or of divinity; and it has not yet been gener-
         ally accepted. To-day, as of yore, unconscious of the
21    reappearing of the spiritual idea, blind belief shuts the
         door upon it, and condemns the cure of the sick and sin-
         ning if it is wrought on any but a material and a doctrinal
24    theory. Anticipating this rejection of idealism, of the
         true idea of God, — this salvation from all error, physi-
         cal and mental, — Jesus asked, "When the Son of man
27    cometh, shall he find faith on the earth?"

John's misgivings

         Did the doctrines of John the Baptist confer healing
         power upon him, or endow him with the truest concep-
30    tion of the Christ? This righteous preacher
         once pointed his disciples to Jesus as "the
         Lamb of God;" yet afterwards he seriously questioned


Page 133


1      the signs of the Messianic appearing, and sent the inquiry
         to Jesus, "Art thou he that should come?"

Faith according to works

3      Was John's faith greater than that of the Samaritan
         woman, who said, "Is not this the Christ?"
         There was also a certain centurion of whose
6      faith Jesus himself declared, "I have not found so great
         faith, no, not in Israel."

         In Egypt, it was Mind which saved the Israelites from
9      belief in the plagues. In the wilderness, streams flowed
         from the rock, and manna fell from the sky. The Israelites
         looked upon the brazen serpent, and straightway believed
12    that they were healed of the poisonous stings of vipers.
         In national prosperity, miracles attended the successes of
         the Hebrews; but when they departed from the true
15    idea, their demoralization began. Even in captivity
         among foreign nations, the divine Principle wrought
         wonders for the people of God in the fiery furnace and
18    in kings' palaces.

Judaism antipathetic

         Judaism was the antithesis of Christianity, because
         Judaism engendered the limited form of a national or
21    tribal religion. It was a finite and material
         system, carried out in special theories concern-
         ing God, man, sanitary methods, and a religious cultus.
24    That he made "himself equal with God," was one of the
         Jewish accusations against him who planted Christianity
         on the foundation of Spirit, who taught as he was in-
27    spired by the Father and would recognize no life, intelli-
         gence, nor substance outside of God.

Priestly learning

         The Jewish conception of God, as Yawah, Jehovah,
30    or only a mighty hero and king, has not quite
         given place to the true knowledge of God.
         Creeds and rituals have not cleansed their hands of


Page 134


1      rabbinical lore. To-day the cry of bygone ages is re-
         peated, "Crucify him!" At every advancing step, truth
3      is still opposed with sword and spear.

Testimony of martyrs

         The word martyr, from the Greek, means witness; but
         those who testified for Truth were so often persecuted
6      unto death, that at length the word martyr
         was narrowed in its significance and so has
         come always to mean one who suffers for his convictions.
9      The new faith in the Christ, Truth, so roused the hatred
         of the opponents of Christianity, that the followers of
         Christ were burned, crucified, and otherwise persecuted;
12    and so it came about that human rights were hallowed
         by the gallows and the cross.

Absence of Christ-power

         Man-made doctrines are waning. They have not waxed
15    strong in times of trouble. Devoid of the Christ-power,
         how can they illustrate the doctrines of Christ
         or the miracles of grace? Denial of the possi-
18    bility of Christian healing robs Christianity of the very
         element, which gave it divine force and its astonishing and
         unequalled success in the first century.

Basis of miracles

21    The true Logos is demonstrably Christian Science, the
         natural law of harmony which overcomes discord, — not
         because this Science is supernatural or pre-
24    ternatural, nor because it is an infraction of
         divine law, but because it is the immutable law of God,
         good. Jesus said: "I knew that Thou hearest me al-
27    ways;" and he raised Lazarus from the dead, stilled the
         tempest, healed the sick, walked on the water. There
         is divine authority for believing in the superiority of
30    spiritual power over material resistance.

Lawful wonders

         A miracle fulfils God's law, but does not violate that
         law. This fact at present seems more mysterious than


Page 135


1      the miracle itself. The Psalmist sang: "What ailed
         thee, O thou sea, that thou fleddest? Thou Jordan,
3      that thou wast driven back? Ye mountains,
         that ye skipped like rams, and ye little hills,
         like lambs? Tremble, thou earth, at the presence of the
6      Lord, at the presence of the God of Jacob." The miracle
         introduces no disorder, but unfolds the primal order,
         establishing the Science of God's unchangeable law.
9      Spiritual evolution alone is worthy of the exercise of
         divine power.

Fear and sickness identical

         The same power which heals sin heals also sickness.
12    This is "the beauty of holiness," that when Truth heals
         the sick it casts out evils, and when Truth
         casts out the evil called disease, it heals the
15    sick. When Christ cast out the devil of
         dumbness, "it came to pass, when the devil was gone out,
         the dumb spake." There is to-day danger of repeating
18    the offence of the Jews by limiting the Holy One of Israel
         and asking: "Can God furnish a table in the wilderness?"
         What cannot God do?

         The unity of Science and Christianity
21    It has been said, and truly, that Christianity must be
         Science, and Science must be Christianity, else one or the
         other is false and useless; but neither is unim-
24    portant or untrue, and they are alike in demon-
         stration. This proves the one to be identical
         with the other. Christianity as Jesus taught it was not
27    a creed, nor a system of ceremonies, nor a special gift
         from a ritualistic Jehovah; but it was the demonstration
         of divine Love casting out error and healing the sick,
30    not merely in the name of Christ, or Truth, but in demon-
         stration of Truth, as must be the case in the cycles of
         divine light.


Page 136


The Christ-mission

1      Jesus established his church and maintained his mission
         on a spiritual foundation of Christ-healing. He taught
3      his followers that his religion had a divine
         Principle, which would cast out error and heal
         both the sick and the sinning. He claimed no intelli-
6      gence, action, nor life separate from God. Despite the
         persecution this brought upon him, he used his divine
         power to save men both bodily and spiritually.

Ancient spiritualism

9      The question then as now was, How did Jesus heal the
         sick? His answer to this question the world rejected.
         He appealed to his students: "Whom do
12    men say that I, the Son of man, am?" That
         is: Who or what is it that is thus identified with casting
         out evils and healing the sick? They replied, "Some
15    say that thou art John the Baptist; some, Elias; and
         others, Jeremias, or one of the prophets." These prophets
         were considered dead, and this reply may indicate that
18    some of the people believed that Jesus was a medium,
         controlled by the spirit of John or of Elias.

         This ghostly fancy was repeated by Herod himself.
21    That a wicked king and debauched husband should have
         no high appreciation of divine Science and the great work
         of the Master, was not surprising; for how could such
24    a sinner comprehend what the disciples did not fully
         understand? But even Herod doubted if Jesus was con-
         trolled by the sainted preacher. Hence Herod's asser-
27    tion: "John have I beheaded: but who is this?" No
         wonder Herod desired to see the new Teacher.

Doubting disciples

         The disciples apprehended their Master better than
30    did others; but they did not comprehend all
         that he said and did, or they would not have
         questioned him so often. Jesus patiently persisted in


Page 137


1      teaching and demonstrating the truth of being. His stu-
         dents saw this power of Truth heal the sick, cast out evil,
3      raise the dead; but the ultimate of this wonderful work
         was not spiritually discerned, even by them, until after the
         crucifixion, when their immaculate Teacher stood before
6      them, the victor over sickness, sin, disease, death, and
         the grave.

         Yearning to be understood, the Master repeated,
9      "But whom say ye that I am?" This renewed inquiry
         meant: Who or what is it that is able to do the work, so
         mysterious to the popular mind? In his rejection of the
12    answer already given and his renewal of the question,
         it is plain that Jesus completely eschewed the narrow
         opinion implied in their citation of the common report
15    about him.

A divine response

         With his usual impetuosity, Simon replied for his
         brethren, and his reply set forth a great fact: "Thou
18    art the Christ, the Son of the living God!"
         That is: The Messiah is what thou hast de-
         clared, — Christ, the spirit of God, of Truth, Life, and
21    Love, which heals mentally. This assertion elicited from
         Jesus the benediction, "Blessed art thou, Simon Bar-
         jona: for flesh and blood hath not revealed it unto thee,
24    but my Father which is in heaven;" that is, Love hath
         shown thee the way of Life!

The true and living rock

         Before this the impetuous disciple had been called
27    only by his common names, Simon Bar-jona, or son of
         Jona; but now the Master gave him a spir-
         itual name in these words: "And I say also
30    unto thee, That thou art Peter; and upon this rock [the
         meaning of the Greek word petros, or stone] I will build
         my church; and the gates of hell [hades, the under-


Page 138


1      world, or the grave] shall not prevail against it." In
         other words, Jesus purposed founding his society, not
3      on the personal Peter as a mortal, but on the God-
         power which lay behind Peter's confession of the true
         Messiah.

Sublime summary

6      It was now evident to Peter that divine Life, Truth, and
         Love, and not a human personality, was the healer of the
         sick and a rock, a firm foundation in the realm
9      of harmony. On this spiritually scientific basis
         Jesus explained his cures, which appeared miraculous to
         outsiders. He showed that diseases were cast out neither
12    by corporeality, by materia medica, nor by hygiene, but by
         the divine Spirit, casting out the errors of mortal mind.
         The supremacy of Spirit was the foundation on which
15    Jesus built. His sublime summary points to the religion
         of Love.

New era in Jesus

         Jesus established in the Christian era the precedent for
18    all Christianity, theology, and healing. Christians are
         under as direct orders now, as they were then,
         to be Christlike, to possess the Christ-spirit, to
21    follow the Christ-example, and to heal the sick as well as
         the sinning. It is easier for Christianity to cast out sick-
         ness than sin, for the sick are more willing to part with
24    pain than are sinners to give up the sinful, so-called pleas-
         ure of the senses. The Christian can prove this to-day as
         readily is it was proved centuries ago.

Healthful theology

27    Our Master said to every follower: "Go ye into all the
         world, and preach the gospel to every creature! . . .
         Heal the sick! . . . Love thy neighbor as
30    thyself!" It was this theology of Jesus which
         healed the sick and the sinning. It is his theology in this
         book and the spiritual meaning of this theology, which


Page 139


1      heals the sick and causes the wicked to "forsake his way,
         and the unrighteous man his thoughts." It was our Mas-
3      ter's theology which the impious sought to destroy.

Marvels and reformations

         From beginning to end, the Scriptures are full of
         accounts of the triumph of Spirit, Mind, over matter.
6      Moses proved the power of Mind by what men
         called miracles; so did Joshua, Elijah, and
         Elisha. The Christian era was ushered in with signs and
9      wonders. Reforms have commonly been attended with
         bloodshed and persecution, even when the end has been
         brightness and peace; but the present new, yet old, re-
12    form in religious faith will teach men patiently and wisely
         to stem the tide of sectarian bitterness, whenever it flows
         inward.

Science obscured

15    The decisions by vote of Church Councils as to what
         should and should not be considered Holy Writ; the man-
         ifest mistakes in the ancient versions; the
18    thirty thousand different readings in the Old
         Testament, and the three hundred thousand in the New,
         - these facts show how a mortal and material sense stole
21    into the divine record, with its own hue darkening to some
         extent the inspired pages. But mistakes could neither
         wholly obscure the divine Science of the Scriptures seen
24    from Genesis to Revelation, mar the demonstration of
         Jesus, nor annul the healing by the prophets, who foresaw
         that "the stone which the builders rejected" would be-
27    come "the head of the corner."

Opponents benefited

         Atheism, pantheism, theosophy, and agnosticism are
         opposed to Christian Science, as they are to ordinary re-
30    ligion; but it does not follow that the profane
         or atheistic invalid cannot be healed by Chris-
         tian Science. The moral condition of such a man de-


Page 140


1      mands the remedy of Truth more than it is needed in most
         cases; and Science is more than usually effectual in the
3      treatment of moral ailments.

God invisible to the senses

         That God is a corporeal being, nobody can truly affirm.
         The Bible represents Him as saying: "Thou canst not
6      see My face; for there shall no man see Me
         and live." Not materially but spiritually we
         know Him as divine Mind, as Life, Truth, and Love. We
9      shall obey and adore in proportion as we apprehend the
         divine nature and love Him understandingly, warring no
         more over the corporeality, but rejoicing in the affluence
12    of our God. Religion will then be of the heart and not of
         the head. Mankind will no longer be tyrannical and pro-
         scriptive from lack of love, — straining out gnats and
15    swallowing camels.

The true worship

         We worship spiritually, only as we cease to worship
         materially. Spiritual devoutness is the soul of Chris-
18    tianity. Worshipping through the medium of
         matter is paganism. Judaic and other rituals
         are but types and shadows of true worship. "The true
21    worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in
         truth."

Anthropomorphism

         The Jewish tribal Jehovah was a man-projected God,
24    liable to wrath, repentance, and human changeableness.
         The Christian Science God is universal, eter-
         nal, divine love, which changeth not and caus-
27    eth no evil, disease, nor death. It is indeed mournfully
         true that the older Scripture is reversed. In the begin-
         ing God created man in His, God's, image; but mor-
30    tals would procreate man, and make God in their own
         human image. What is the god of a mortal, but a mortal
         magnified?


Page 141


More than profession required

1      This indicates the distance between the theological and
         ritualistic religion of the ages and the truth preached by
3      Jesus. More than profession is requisite for
         Christian demonstration. Few understand or
         adhere to Jesus' divine precepts for living and
6      healing. Why? Because his precepts require the disci-
         ple to cut off the right hand and pluck out the right eye,
         - that is, to set aside even the most cherished beliefs
9      and practices, to leave all for Christ.

No ecclesiastical monopoly

         All revelation (such is the popular thought!) must come
         from the schools and along the line of scholarly and eccle-
12    siastical descent, as kings are crowned from a
         royal dynasty. In healing the sick and sinning,
         Jesus elaborated the fact that the healing effect
15    followed the understanding of the divine Principle and
         of the Christ-spirit which governed the corporeal Jesus.
         For this Principle there is no dynasty, no ecclesiastical
18    monopoly. Its only crowned head is immortal sover-
         eignty. Its only priest is the spiritualized man. The
         Bible declares that all believers are made "kings and
21    priests unto God." The outsiders did not then, and
         do not now, understand this ruling of the Christ; there-
         fore they cannot demonstrate God's healing power.
24    Neither can this manifestation of Christ be com-
         prehended, until its divine Principle is scientifically
         understood.

A change demanded

27    The adoption of scientific religion and of divine heal-
         ing will ameliorate sin, sickness, and death. Let our
         pulpits do justice to Christian Science. Let
30    it have fair representation by the press. Give
         to it the place in our institutions of learning now occu-
         pied by scholastic theology and physiology, and it will


Page 142


1      eradicate sickness and sin in less time than the old systems,
         devised for subduing them, have required for self-estab-
3      lishment and propagation.

Two claims omitted

         Anciently the followers of Christ, or Truth, measured
         Christianity by its power over sickness, sin, and death;
6      but modern religions generally omit all but one
         of these powers, — the power over sin. We
         must seek the undivided garment, the whole Christ, as our
9      first proof of Christianity, for Christ, Truth, alone can
         furnish us with absolute evidence.

Selfishness and loss

         If the soft palm, upturned to a lordly salary, and archi-
12    tectural skill, making dome and spire tremulous with
         beauty, turn the poor and the stranger from the
         gate, they at the same time shut the door on
15    progress. In vain do the manger and the cross tell their
         story to pride and fustian. Sensuality palsies the right
         hand, and causes the left to let go its grasp on the divine.

Temple cleansed

18    As in Jesus' time, so to-day, tyranny and pride need to
         be whipped out of the temple, and humility and divine Sci-
         ence to be welcomed in. The strong cords of
21    scientific demonstration, as twisted and wielded
         by Jesus, are still needed to purge the temples of their
         vain traffic in worldly worship and to make them meet
24    dwelling-places for the Most High.



         MEDICINE


Question of precedence

         Which was first, Mind or medicine? If Mind was
27    first and self-existent, then Mind, not matter, must have
         been the first medicine. God being All-in-
         all, He made medicine; but that medicine was
30    Mind. It could not have been matter, which departs
         from the nature and character of Mind, God. Truth


Page 143


1      is God's remedy for error of every kind, and Truth de-
         stroys only what is untrue. Hence the fact that, to-day,
3      as yesterday, Christ casts out evils and heals the
         sick.

Methods rejected

         It is plain that God does not employ drugs or hygiene,
6      nor provide them for human use; else Jesus would have
         recommended and employed them in his heal-
         ing. The sick are more deplorably lost than
9      the sinning, if the sick cannot rely on God for help and
         the sinning can. The divine Mind never called matter
         medicine, and matter required a material and human be-
12    lief before it could be considered as medicine.

Error not curative

         Sometimes the human mind uses one error to medi-
         cine another. Driven to choose between two difficulties,
15    the human mind takes the lesser to relieve the
         greater. On this basis it saves from starva-
         tion by theft, and quiets pain with anodynes. You
18    admit that mind influences the body somewhat, but
         you conclude that the stomach, blood, nerves, bones,
         etc., hold the preponderance of power. Controlled by
21    this belief, you continue in the old routine. You lean on
         the inert and unintelligent, never discerning how this de-
         prives you of the available superiority of divine Mind.
24    The body is not controlled scientifically by a negative
         mind.

Impossible coalescence

         Mind is the grand creator, and there can be no power
27    except that which is derived from Mind. If Mind was
         first chronologically, is first potentially, and
         must be first eternally, then give to Mind the
30    glory, honor, dominion, and power everlastingly due its
         holy name. Inferior and unspiritual methods of healing
         may try to make Mind and drugs coalesce, but the two will


Page 144


1      not mingle scientifically. Why should we wish to make
         them do so, since no good can come of it?
3      If Mind is foremost and superior, let us rely upon Mind,
         which needs no cooperation from lower powers, even if
         these so-called powers are real.

6           Naught is the squire, when the king is nigh;
              Withdraws the star, when dawns the sun's brave light.

Soul and sense

         The various mortal beliefs formulated in human philoso-
9      phy, physiology, hygiene, are mainly predicated of matter,
         and afford faint gleams of God, or Truth.
         The more material a belief, the more obstinately
12    tenacious its error; the stronger are the manifestations of
         the corporeal senses, the weaker the indications of Soul.

Will-power detrimental

         Human will-power is not Science. Human will belongs
15    to the so-called material senses, and its use is to be con-
         demned. Willing the sick to recover is not the
         metaphysical practice of Christian Science, but
18    is sheer animal magnetism. Human will-power may in-
         fringe the rights of man. It produces evil continually,
         and is not a factor in the realism of being. Truth, and
21    not corporeal will, is the divine power which says to
         disease, "Peace, be still."

Conservative antagonism

         Because divine Science wars with so-called physical
24    science, even as Truth wars with error, the old schools
         still oppose it. Ignorance, pride, or prejudice
         closes the door to whatever is not stereotyped.
27    When the Science of being is universally understood,
         every man will be his own physician, and Truth will be
         the universal panacea.

Ancient healers

30    It is a question to-day, whether the ancient inspired
         healers understood the Science of Christian healing, or


Page 145


1      whether they caught its sweet tones, as the natural
         musician catches the tones of harmony, without being
3      able to explain them. So divinely imbued
         were they with the spirit of Science, that the
         lack of the letter could not hinder their work; and that
6      letter, without the spirit, would have made void their
         practice.

The struggle and victory

         The struggle for the recovery of invalids goes on, not
9      between material methods, but between mortal minds
         and immortal Mind. The victory will be on
         the patient's side only as immortal Mind
12    through Christ, Truth, subdues the human belief in
         disease. It matters not what material method one may
         adopt, whether faith in drugs, trust in hygiene, or reliance
15    on some other minor curative.

Mystery of godliness

         Scientific healing has this advantage over other meth-
         ods, — that in it Truth controls error. From this fact
18    arise its ethical as well as its physical ef-
         fects. Indeed, its ethical and physical effects
         are indissolubly connected. If there is any mystery
21    in Christian healing, it is the mystery which godliness
         always presents to the ungodly, — the mystery always
         arising from ignorance of the laws of eternal and unerr-
24    ing Mind.

Matter versus matter

         Other methods undertake to oppose error with error,
         and thus they increase the antagonism of one form of
27    matter towards other forms of matter or error,
         and the warfare between Spirit and the flesh
         goes on. By this antagonism mortal mind must con-
30    tinually weaken its own assumed power.

How healing was lost

         The theology of Christian Science includes healing
         the sick. Our Master's first article of faith propounded


Page 146


1      to his students was healing, and he proved his faith by
         his works. The ancient Christians were healers. Why
3      has this element of Christianity been lost?
         Because our systems of religion are governed
         more or less by our systems of medicine. The first idol-
6      atry was faith in matter. The schools have rendered
         faith in drugs the fashion, rather than faith in Deity. By
         trusting matter to destroy its own discord, health and
9      harmony have been sacrificed. Such systems are barren
         of the vitality of spiritual power, by which material sense
         is made the servant of Science and religion becomes
12    Christlike.

Drugs and divinity

         Material medicine substitutes drugs for the power of
         God — even the might of Mind — to heal the body.
15    Scholasticism clings for salvation to the per-
         son, instead of to the divine Principle, of the
         man Jesus; and his Science, the curative agent of God,
18    is silenced. Why? Because truth divests material drugs
         of their imaginary power, and clothes Spirit with suprem-
         acy. Science is the "stranger that is within thy gates,"
21    remembered not, even when its elevating effects prac-
         tically prove its divine origin and efficacy.

Christian Science as old as God

         Divine Science derives its sanction from the Bible,
24    and the divine origin of Science is demonstrated through
         the holy influence of Truth in healing sick-
         ness and sin. This healing power of Truth
27    must have been far anterior to the period in
         which Jesus lived. It is as ancient as "the Ancient of
         days." It lives through all Life, and extends throughout
30    all space.

Reduction to system

         Divine metaphysics is now reduced to a system, to a
         form comprehensible by and adapted to the thought of


Page 147


1      the age in which we live. This system enables the
         learner to demonstrate the divine Principle,
3      upon which Jesus' healing was based, and
         the sacred rules for its present application to the cure of
         disease.

6      Late in the nineteenth century I demonstrated the divine
         rules of Christian Science. They were submitted to the
         broadest practical test, and everywhere, when honestly ap-
9      plied under circumstances where demonstration was hu-
         manly possible, this Science showed that Truth had lost
         none of its divine and healing efficacy, even though cen-
12    turies had passed away since Jesus practised these rules
         on the hills of Judaea and in the valleys of Galilee.

Perusal and practice

         Although this volume contains the complete Science of
15    Mind-healing, never believe that you can absorb the whole
         meaning of the Science by a simple perusal
         of this book. The book needs to be studied,
18    and the demonstration of the rules of scientific healing
         will plant you firmly on the spiritual groundwork of
         Christian Science. This proof lifts you high above the
21    perishing fossils of theories already antiquated, and en-
         ables you to grasp the spiritual facts of being hitherto
         unattained and seemingly dim.

A definite rule discovered

24    Our Master healed the sick, practised Christian heal-
         ing, and taught the generalities of its divine Principle to
         his students; but he left no definite rule for
27    demonstrating this Principle of healing and
         preventing disease. This rule remained to be discovered
         in Christian Science. A pure affection takes form in good-
30    ness, but Science alone reveals the divine Principle of
         goodness and demonstrates its rules.

Jesus' own practice

         Jesus never spoke of disease as dangerous or as difficult


Page 148


1      to heal. When his students brought to him a case they
         had failed to heal, he said to them, "O faithless gen-
3      eration," implying that the requisite power
         to heal was in Mind. He prescribed no drugs,
         urged no obedience to material laws, but acted in direct
6      disobedience to them.

The man of anatomy and of theology

         Neither anatomy nor theology has ever described man
         as created by Spirit, — as God's man. The former ex-
9      plains the men of men, or the "children of
         men," as created corporeally instead of spir-
         itually and as emerging from the lowest, in-
12    stead of from the highest, conception of being. Both
         anatomy and theology define man as both physical and
         mental, and place mind at the mercy of matter for every
15    function, formation, and manifestation. Anatomy takes
         up man at all points materially. It loses Spirit, drops the
         true tone, and accepts the discord. Anatomy and the-
18    ology reject the divine Principle which produces harmo-
         nious man, and deal — the one wholly, the other primarily
         - with matter, calling that man which is not the counter-
21    part, but the counterfeit, of God's man. Then theology
         tries to explain how to make this man a Christian, — how
         from this basis of division and discord to produce the con-
24    cord and unity of Spirit and His likeness.

Physiology deficient

         Physiology exalts matter, dethrones Mind, and claims
         to rule man by material law, instead of spiritual. When
27    physiology fails to give health or life by this
         process, it ignores the divine Spirit as unable
         or unwilling to render help in time of physical need.
30    When mortals sin, this ruling of the schools leaves them
         to the guidance of a theology which admits God to be
         the healer of sin but not of sickness, although our great


Page 149


1      Master demonstrated that Truth could save from sickness
         as well as from sin.

Blunders and blunderers

3      Mind as far outweighs drugs in the cure of disease as
         in the cure of sin. The more excellent way is divine
         Science in every case. Is materia medica a
6      science or a bundle of speculative human
         theories? The prescription which succeeds in one in-
         stance fails in another, and this is owing to the different
9      mental states of the patient. These states are not com-
         prehended and they are left without explanation except
         in Christian Science. The rule and its perfection of opera-
12    tion never vary in Science. If you fail to succeed in any
         case, it is because you have not demonstrated the life of
         Christ, Truth, more in your own life, — because you have
15    not obeyed the rule and proved the Principle of divine
         Science.

Old-school physician

         A physician of the old school remarked with great
18    gravity: "We know that mind affects the body some-
         what, and advise our patients to be hopeful
         and cheerful and to take as little medicine as
21    possible; but mind can never cure organic difficulties."
         The logic is lame, and facts contradict it. The author
         has cured what is termed organic disease as readily as she
24    has cured purely functional disease, and with no power
         but the divine Mind.

Tests in our day

         Since God, divine Mind, governs all, not partially but
27    supremely, predicting disease does not dignify therapeutics.
         Whatever guides thought spiritually benefits
         mind and body. We need to understand the
30    affirmations of divine Science, dismiss superstition, and
         demonstrate truth according to Christ. To-day there
         is hardly a city, village, or hamlet, in which are not to


Page 150


1      be found living witnesses and monuments to the virtue
         and power of Truth, as applied through this Christian
3      system of healing disease.

The main purpose

         To-day the healing power of Truth is widely demon-
         strated as an immanent, eternal Science, instead of a
6      phenomenal exhibition. Its appearing is the
         coming anew of the gospel of "on earth peace,
         good-will toward men." This coming, as was promised
9      by the Master, is for its establishment as a permanent
         dispensation among men; but the mission of Christian
         Science now, as in the time of its earlier demonstration,
12    is not primarily one of physical healing. Now, as then,
         signs and wonders are wrought in the metaphysical heal-
         ing of physical disease; but these signs are only to demon-
15    strate its divine origin, — to attest the reality of the higher
         mission of the Christ-power to take away the sins of the
         world.

Exploded doctrine

18    The science (so-called) of physics would have one be-
         lieve that both matter and mind are subject to disease,
         and that, too, in spite of the individual's pro-
21    test and contrary to the law of divine Mind.
         This human view infringes man's free moral agency; and
         it is as evidently erroneous to the author, and will be to
24    all others at some future day, as the practically rejected
         doctrine of the predestination of souls to damnation or
         salvation. The doctrine that man's harmony is gov-
27    erned by physical conditions all his earthly days, and that
         he is then thrust out of his own body by the operation of
         matter, — even the doctrine of the superiority of matter
30    over Mind, — is fading out.

Disease mental

         The hosts of AEsculapius are flooding the world with
         diseases, because they are ignorant that the human mind


Page 151


1      and body are myths. To be sure, they sometimes treat
         the sick as if there was but one factor in the case; but
3      this one factor they represent to be body, not
         mind. Infinite Mind could not possibly create
         a remedy outside of itself, but erring, finite, human mind
6      has an absolute need of something beyond itself for its
         redemption and healing.

Intentions respected

         Great respect is due the motives and philanthropy of
9      the higher class of physicians. We know that if they un-
         derstood the Science of Mind-healing, and were
         in possession of the enlarged power it confers
12    to benefit the race physically and spiritually, they would
         rejoice with us. Even this one reform in medicine would
         ultimately deliver mankind from the awful and oppres-
15    sive bondage now enforced by false theories, from which
         multitudes would gladly escape.

Man governed by Mind

         Mortal belief says that death has been occasioned by
18    fright. Fear never stopped being and its action. The
         blood, heart, lungs, brain, etc., have nothing
         to do with Life, God. Every function of the
21    real man is governed by the divine Mind. The human
         mind has no power to kill or to cure, and it has no com-
         trol over God's man. The divine Mind that made man
24    maintain His own image and likeness. The human
         mind is opposed to God and must be put off, as St. Paul
         declares. All that really exists is the divine Mind and
27    its idea, and in this Mind the entire being is found har-
         monious and eternal. The straight and narrow way is to
         see and acknowledge this fact, yield to this power, and
30    follow the leadings of truth.

Mortal mind dethroned

         That mortal mind claims to govern every organ of the
         mortal body, we have overwhelming proof. But this so-


Page 152


1      called mind is a myth, and must by its own consent yield
         to Truth. It would wield the sceptre of a monarch, but
3      it is powerless. The immortal divine Mind
         takes away all its supposed sovereignty, and
         saves mortal mind from itself. The author has endeavored
6      to make this book the AEsculapius of mind as well as of
         body, that it may give hope to the sick and heal them,
         although they know not how the work is done. Truth
9      has a healing effect, even when not fully understood.

All activity from thought

         Anatomy describes muscular action as produced by
         mind in one instance and not in another. Such errors
12    beset every material theory, in which one
         statement contradicts another over and over
         again. It is related that Sir Humphry Davy once ap-
15    parently cured a case of paralysis simply by introducing
         a thermometer into the patient's mouth. This he did
         merely to ascertain the temperature of the patient's body;
18    but the sick man supposed this ceremony was intended
         to heal him, and he recovered accordingly. Such a fact
         illustrates our theories.

The author's experiments in medicine

21    The author's medical researches and experiments had
         prepared her thought for the metaphysics of Christian
         Science. Every material dependence had
24    failed her in her search for truth; and she can
         now understand why, and can see the means
         by which mortals are divinely driven to a spiritual source
27    for health and happiness.

Homoeopathic attenuations

         Her experiments in homoeopathy had made her skep-
         tical as to material curative methods. Jahr, from
30    Aconitum to Zincum oxydatum, enumerates
         the general symptoms, the characteristic
         signs, which demand different remedies; but the drug


Page 153


1      is frequently attenuated to such a degree that not a ves-
         tige of it remains. Thus we learn that it is not the drug
3      which expels the disease or changes one of the symptoms
         of disease.

Only salt and water

         The author has attenuated Natrum muriaticum (com-
6      mon table-salt) until there was not a single saline property
         left. The salt had "lost his savour;" and yet,
         with one drop of that attenuation in a goblet of
9      water, and a teaspoonful of the water administered at in-
         tervals of three hours, she has cured a patient sinking in
         the last stage of typhoid fever. The highest attenuation
12    of homoeopathy and the most potent rises above matter into
         mind. This discovery leads to more light. From it may
         be learned that either human faith or the divine Mind is
15    the healer and that there is no efficacy in a drug.

Origin of pain

         You say a boil is painful; but that is impossible, for
         matter without mind is not painful. The boil simply
18    manifests, through inflammation and swell-
         ing, a belief in pain, and this belief is called a
         boil. Now administer mentally to your patient a high
21    attenuation of truth, and it will soon cure the boil. The
         fact that pain cannot exist where there is no mortal mind
         to feel it is a proof that this so-called mind makes its
24    own pain — that is, its own belief in pain.

Source of contagion

         We weep because others weep, we yawn because they
         yawn, and we have smallpox because others have it; but
27    mortal mind, not matter, contains and carries
         the infection. When this mental contagion is
         understood, we shall be more careful of our mental con-
30    ditions and we shall avoid loquacious tattling about
         disease, as we would avoid advocating crime. Neither
         sympathy nor society should ever tempt us to cherish


Page 154


1      error in any form, and certainly we should not be error's
         advocate.
3      Disease arises, like other mental conditions, from as-
         sociation. Since it is a law of mortal mind that certain
         diseases should be regarded as contagious, this law ob-
6      tains credit through association, — calling up the fear that
         creates the image of disease and its consequent manifes-
         tation in the body.

Imaginary cholera

9      This fact in metaphysics is illustrated by the following
         incident: A man was made to believe that he occupied a
         bed where a cholera patient had died. Imme-
12    diately the symptoms of this disease appeared,
         and the man died. The fact was, that he had not caught
         the cholera by material contact, because no cholera patient
15    had been in that bed.

Children's ailments

         If a child is exposed to contagion or infection, the
         mother is frightened and says, "My child will be sick."
18    The law of mortal mind and her own fears gov-
         ern her child more than the child's mind gov-
         erns itself, and they produce the very results which might
21    have been prevented through the opposite understanding.
         Then it is believed that exposure to the contagion wrought
         the mischief.

24    That mother is not a Christian Scientist, and her affec-
         tions need better guidance, who says to her child: "You
         look sick," "You look tired," "You need rest," or "You
27    need medicine."

         Such a mother runs to her little one, who thinks she has
         hurt her face by falling on the carpet, and says, moaning
30    more childishly than her child, "Mamma knows you are
         hurt." The better and more successful method for any
         mother to adopt is to say: "Oh, never mind! You're not


Page 155


1      hurt, so don't think you are." Presently the child forgets
         all about the accident, and is at play.

Drug-power mental

3      When the sick recover by the use of drugs, it is the law
         of a general belief, culminating in individual faith, which
         heals; and according to this faith will the effect
6      be. Even when you take away the individual
         confidence in the drug, you have not yet divorced the drug
         from the general faith. The chemist, the botanist, the
9      druggist, the doctor, and the nurse equip the medicine
         with their faith, and the beliefs which are in the majority
         rule. When the general belief endorses the inanimate
12    drug as doing this or that, individual dissent or faith, un-
         less it rests on Science, is but a belief held by a minority,
         and such a belief is governed by the majority.

Belief in physics

15    The universal belief in physics weighs against the high
         and mighty truths of Christian metaphysics. This errone-
         ous general belief, which sustains medicine and
18    produces all medical results, works against
         Christian Science; and the percentage of power on the
         side of this Science must mightily outweigh the power of
21    popular belief in order to heal a single case of disease. The
         human mind acts more powerfully to offset the discords
         of matter and the ills of flesh, in proportion as it puts less
24    weight into the material or fleshly scale and more weight
         into the spiritual scale. Homoeopathy diminishes the
         drug, but the potency of the medicine increases as the
27    drug disappears.

Nature of drugs

         Vegetarianism, homoeopathy, and hydropathy have
         diminished drugging; but if drugs are an antidote to
30    disease, why lessen the antidote? If drugs
         are good things, is it safe to say that the
         less in quantity you have of them the better? If drugs


Page 156


1      possess intrinsic virtues or intelligent curative qualities,
         these qualities must be mental. Who named drugs, and
3      what made them good or bad for mortals, beneficial or
         injurious?

Dropsy cured without drugs

         A case of dropsy, given up by the faculty, fell into
6      my hands. It was a terrible case. Tapping had been
         employed, and yet, as she lay in her bed, the
         patient looked like a barrel. I prescribed
9      the fourth attenuation of Argentum nitratum with occa-
         sional doses of a high attenuation of Sulphuris. She im-
         proved perceptibly. Believing then somewhat in the
12    ordinary theories of medical practice, and learning that
         her former physician had prescribed these remedies, I
         began to fear an aggravation of symptoms from their
15    prolonged use, and told the patient so; but she was
         unwilling to give up the medicine while she was re-
         covering. It then occurred to me to give her un-
18    medicated pellets and watch the result. I did so, and
         she continued to gain. Finally she said that she would
         give up her medicine for one day, and risk the
21    effects. After trying this, she informed me that she
         could get along two days without globules; but on
         the third day she again suffered, and was relieved by
24    taking them. She went on in this way, taking the
         unmedicated pellets, — and receiving occasional visits
         from me, — but employing no other means, and she was
27    cured.

A stately advance

         Metaphysics, as taught in Christian Science, is the
         next stately step beyond homoeopathy. In metaphysics,
30    matter disappears from the remedy entirely,
         and Mind takes its rightful and supreme
         place. Homoeopathy takes mental symptoms largely


Page 157


1      into consideration in its diagnosis of disease. Christian
         Science deals wholly with the mental cause in judging and
3      destroying disease. It succeeds where homoeopathy fails,
         solely because its one recognized Principle of healing is
         Mind, and the whole force of the mental element is em-
6      ployed through the Science of Mind, which never shares
         its rights with inanimate matter.

The modus of homoeopathy

         Christian Science exterminates the drug, and rests on
9      Mind alone as the curative Principle, acknowledging that
         the divine Mind has all power. Homoeopathy
         mentalizes a drug with such repetition of
12    thought-attenuations, that the drug becomes
         more like the human mind than the substratum of this so-
         called mind, which we call matter; and the drug's power
15    of action is proportionately increased.

Drugging unchristian

         If drugs are part of God's creation, which (according
         to the narrative in Genesis) He pronounced good, then
18    drugs cannot be poisonous. If He could cre-
         ate drugs intrinsically bad, then they should
         never be used. If He creates drugs at all and designs
21    them for medical use, why did Jesus not employ them
         and recommend them for the treatment of disease?
         Matter is not self-creative, for it is unintelligent. Erring
24    mortal mind confers the power which the drug seems to
         possess.

         Narcotics quiet mortal mind, and so relieve the body;
27    but they leave both mind and body worse for this sub-
         mission. Christian Science impresses the entire corpore-
         ality, — namely, mind and body, — and brings out the
30    proof that Life is continuous and harmonious. Science
         both neutralizes error and destroys it. Mankind is the
         better for this spiritual and profound pathology.


Page 158


Mythology and materia medica

1      It is recorded that the profession of medicine originated
         in idolatry with pagan priests, who besought the gods to
3      heal the sick and designated Apollo as "the god
         of medicine." He was supposed to have dic-
         tated the first prescription, according to the
6      "History of Four Thousand Years of Medicine." It is
         here noticeable that Apollo was also regarded as the sender
         of disease, "the god of pestilence." Hippocrates turned
9      from image-gods to vegetable and mineral drugs for heal-
         ing. This was deemed progress in medicine; but
         what we need is the truth which heals both mind and
12    body. The future history of material medicine may
         correspond with that of its material god, Apollo, who was
         banished from heaven and endured great sufferings
15    upon earth.

Footsteps to intemperance

         Drugs, cataplasms, and whiskey are stupid substitutes
         for the dignity and potency of divine Mind and its effi-
18    cacy to heal. It is pitiful to lead men into
         temptation through the byways of this wil-
         derness world, — to victimize the race with intoxicating
21    prescriptions for the sick, until mortal mind acquires an
         educated appetite for strong drink, and men and women
         become loathsome sots.

Advancing degrees

24    Evidences of progress and of spiritualization greet us
         on every hand. Drug-systems are quitting their hold on
         matter and so letting in matter's higher stra-
27    tum, mortal mind. Homoeopathy, a step in
         advance of allopathy, is doing this. Matter is going out
         of medicine; and mortal mind, of a higher attenuation
30    than the drug, is governing the pellet.

Effects of fear

         A woman in the city of Lynn, Massachusetts, was
         etherized and died in consequence, although her physi-


Page 159


1      cians insisted that it would be unsafe to perform a needed
         surgical operation without the ether. After the autopsy,
3      her sister testified that the deceased protested
         against inhaling the ether and said it would kill
         her, but that she was compelled by her physicians to take
6      it. Her hands were held, and she was forced into sub-
         mission. The case was brought to trial. The evidence
         was found to be conclusive, and a verdict was returned that
9      death was occasioned, not by the ether, but by fear of
         inhaling it.

Mental conditions to be heeded

         Is it skilful or scientific surgery to take no heed of men-
12    tal conditions and to treat the patient as if she were so
         much mindless matter, and as if matter were
         the only factor to be consulted? Had these
15    unscientific surgeons understood metaphysics,
         they would have considered the woman's state of mind,
         and not have risked such treatment. They would either
18    have allayed her fear or would have performed the opera-
         tion without ether.

         The sequel proved that this Lynn woman died from
21    effects produced by mortal mind, and not from the disease
         or the operation.

False source of knowledge

         The medical schools would learn the state of man
24    from matter instead of from Mind. They examine the
         lungs, tongue, and pulse to ascertain how
         much harmony, or health, matter is permit-
27    ting to matter, — how much pain or pleasure, action or
         stagnation, one form of matter is allowing another form
         of matter.

30    Ignorant of the fact that a man's belief produces dis-
         ease and all its symptoms, the ordinary physician is
         liable to increase disease with his own mind, when he


Page 160


1      should address himself to the work of destroying it through
         the power of the divine Mind.

3      The systems of physics act against metaphysics, and
         vice versa. When mortals forsake the material for the
         spiritual basis of action, drugs lose their healing force,
6      for they have no innate power. Unsupported by the
         faith reposed in it, the inanimate drug becomes
         powerless.

Obedient muscles

9      The motion of the arm is no more dependent upon the
         direction of mortal mind, than are the organic action and
         secretion of the viscera. When this so-called
12    mind quits the body, the heart becomes as tor-
         pid as the hand.

Anatomy and mind

         Anatomy finds a necessity for nerves to convey the man-
15    date of mind to muscle and so cause action; but what does
         anatomy say when the cords contract and be-
         come immovable? Has mortal mind ceased
18    speaking to them, or has it bidden them to be impotent?
         Can muscles, bones, blood, and nerves rebel against mind
         in one instance and not in another, and become cramped
21    despite the mental protest?

         Unless muscles are self-acting at all times, they are
         never so, — never capable of acting contrary to mental
24    direction. If muscles can cease to act and become rigid
         of their own preference, — be deformed or symmetrical,
         as they please or as disease directs, — they must be self-
27    directing. Why then consult anatomy to learn how mor-
         tal mind governs muscle, if we are only to learn from
         anatomy that muscle is not so governed?

Mind over matter

30    Is man a material fungus without Mind
         to help him? Is a stiff joint or a contracted
         muscle as much a result of law as the supple and


Page 161


1      elastic condition of the healthy limb, and is God the
         lawgiver?

3      You say, "I have burned my finger." This is an
         exact statement, more exact than you suppose; for mor-
         tal mind, and not matter, burns it. Holy inspiration
6      has created states of mind which have been able to nullify
         the action of the flames, as in the Bible case of the three
         young Hebrew captives, cast into the Babylonian furnace;
9      while an opposite mental state might produce spontaneous
         combustion.

Restrictive regulations

         In 1880, Massachusetts put her foot on a proposed
12    tyrannical law, restricting the practice of medicine. If
         her sister States follow this example in har-
         mony with our Constitution and Bill of Rights,
15    they will do less violence to that immortal sentiment of the
         Declaration, "Man is endowed by his Maker with certain
         inalienable rights, among which are life, liberty, and the
18    pursuit of happiness."

         The oppressive state statutes touching medicine re-
         mind one of the words of the famous Madame Roland,
21    as she knelt before a statue of Liberty, erected near the
         guillotine: "Liberty, what crimes are committed in thy
         name!"

Metaphysics challenges physics

24    The ordinary practitioner, examining bodily symptoms,
         telling the patient that he is sick, and treating the case ac-
         cording to his physical diagnosis, would natu-
27    rally induce the very disease he is trying to cure,
         even if it were not already determined by mor-
         tal mind. Such unconscious mistakes would not occur, if
30    this old class of philanthropists looked as deeply for cause
         and effect into mind as into matter. The physician agrees
         with his "adversary quickly," but upon different terms


Page 162


1      than does the metaphysician; for the matter-physician
         agrees with the disease, while the metaphysician agrees
3      only with health and challenges disease.

Truth an alterative

         Christian Science brings to the body the sunlight of
         Truth, which invigorates and purifies. Christian Science
6      acts as an alterative, neutralizing error with
         Truth. It changes the secretions, expels hu-
         mors, dissolves tumors, relaxes rigid muscles, restores
9      carious bones to soundness. The effect of this Science is
         to stir the human mind to a change of base, on which it
         may yield to the harmony of the divine Mind.

Practical success

12    Experiments have favored the fact that Mind governs
         the body, not in one instance, but in every instance. The
         indestructible faculties of Spirit exist without
15    the conditions of matter and also without the
         false beliefs of a so-called material existence. Working
         out the rules of Science in practice, the author has re-
18    stored health in cases of both acute and chronic disease in
         their severest forms. Secretions have been changed, the
         structure has been renewed, shortened limbs have been
21    elongated, ankylosed joints have been made supple, and
         carious bones have been restored to healthy conditions. I
         have restored what is called the lost substance of lungs, and
24    healthy organizations have been established where disease
         was organic. Christian Science heals organic disease as
         surely as it heals what is called functional, for it requires
27    only a fuller understanding of the divine Principle of
         Christian Science to demonstrate the higher rule.

Testimony of medical teachers

         With due respect for the faculty, I kindly
30    quote from Dr. Benjamin Rush, the famous
         Philadelphia teacher of medical practice. He
         declared that "it is impossible to calculate the mischief


Page 164


1      which Hippocrates has done, by first marking Nature
         with his name, and afterward letting her loose upon sick
3      people."

         Dr. Benjamin Waterhouse, Professor in Harvard Uni-
         versity, declared himself "sick of learned quackery."

6      Dr. James Johnson, Surgeon to William IV, King Of
         England, said:

         "I declare my conscientious opinion, founded on long
9      observation and reflection, that if there were not a single
         physician, surgeon, apothecary, man-midwife, chemist,
         druggist, or drug on the face of the earth, there would be
12    less sickness and less mortality."

         Dr. Mason Good, a learned Professor in London,
         said:

15    "The effects of medicine on the human system are in
         the highest degree uncertain; except, indeed, that it has
         already destroyed more lives than war, pestilence, and
18    famine, all combined."

         Dr. Chapman, Professor of the Institutes and Practice
         of Physic in the University of Pennsylvania, in a published
21    essay said:

         "Consulting the records of our science, we cannot
         help being disgusted with the multitude of hypotheses
24    obtruded upon us at different times. Nowhere is the
         imagination displayed to a greater extent; and perhaps
         so ample an exhibition of human invention might gratify
27    our vanity, if it were not more than compensated by the
         humiliating view of so much absurdity, contradiction,
         and falsehood. To harmonize the contrarieties of med-
30    ical doctrines is indeed a task as impractible as to
         arrange the fleeting vapors around us, or to reconcile the
         fixed and repulsive antipathies of nature. Dark and


Page 164


1      perplexed, our devious career resembles the groping of
         Homer's Cyclops around his cave."

3      Sir John Forbes, M.D., F.R.S., Fellow of the Royal
         College of Physicians, London, said:

         "No systematic or theoretical classification of diseases
6      or of therapeutic agents, ever yet promulgated, is true, or
         anything like the truth, and none can be adopted as a safe
         guidance in practice."

9      It is just to say that generally the cultured class of medi-
         cal practitioners are grand men and women, therefore
         they are more scientific than are false claimants to Chris-
12    tian Science. But all human systems based on material
         premises are minus the unction of divine Science. Much
         yet remains to be said and done before all mankind is
15    saved and all the mental microbes of sin and all diseased
         thought-germs are exterminated.

         If you or I should appear to die, we should not be
18    dead. The seeming decease, caused by a majority of
         human beliefs that man must die, or produced by mental
         assassins, does not in the least disprove Christian Science;
21    rather does it evidence the truth of its basic proposition
         that mortal thoughts in belief rule the materiality mis-
         called life in the body or in matter. But the forever fact
24    remains paramount that Life, Truth, and Love save from
         sin, disease, and death. "When this corruptible shall have
         put on incorruption, and this mortal shall have put on
27    immortality [divine Science], then shall be brought to pass
         the saying that is written, Death is swallowed up in
         victory" (St. Paul).



Page 165


Chapter 7 — Physiology


         Therefore I say unto you, Take no thought for your life, what
         ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink; nor yet for your body,
         what ye shall put on.
         Is not the life more than meat, and the body than raiment?
Jesus.

         He sent His word, and healed them, and delivered them from their
         destructions.
Psalms.

1      PHYSIOLOGY is one of the apples from "the tree
         of knowledge." Evil declared that eating this fruit
3      would open man's eyes and make him as a god. Instead
         of so doing, it closed the eyes of mortals to man's God-
         given dominion over the earth.

Man not structural

6      To measure intellectual capacity by the size of the
         brain and strength by the exercise of muscle, is to
         subjugate intelligence, to make mind mor-
9      tal, and to place this so-called mind at the
         mercy of material organization and non-intelligent
         matter.

12    Obedience to the so-called physical laws of health has
         not checked sickness. Diseases have multiplied, since
         man-made material theories took the place of spiritual
15    truth.

Causes of sickness

         You say that indigestion, fatigue, sleeplessness, cause
         distressed stomachs and aching heads. Then
18    you consult your brain in order to remember
         what has hurt you, when your remedy lies in forgetting


Page 166


1      the whole thing; for matter has no sensation of its own,
         and the human mind is all that can produce pain.

3      As a man thinketh, so is he. Mind is all that feels,
         acts, or impedes action. Ignorant of this, or shrinking
         from its implied responsibility, the healing effort is made
6      on the wrong side, and thus the conscious control over the
         body is lost.

Delusions pagan and medical

         The Mohammedan believes in a pilgrimage to Mecca
9      for the salvation of his soul. The popular doctor believes
         in his prescription, and the pharmacist believes
         in the power of his drugs to save a man's
12    life. The Mohammedan's belief is a religious
         delusion; the doctor's and pharmacist's is a medical
         mistake.

Health from reliance on spirituality

15    The erring human mind is inharmonious in itself.
         From it arises the inharmonious body. To ignore
         God as of little use in sickness is a mistake.
18    Instead of thrusting Him aside in times of
         bodily trouble, and waiting for the hour of
         strength in which to acknowledge Him, we should learn
21    that He can do all things for us in sickness as in
         health.

         Failing to recover health through adherence to physi-
24    ology and hygiene, the despairing invalid often drops
         them, and in his extremity and only as a last resort, turns
         to God. The invalid's faith in the divine Mind is less
27    than in drugs, air, and exercise, or he would have resorted
         to Mind first. The balance of power is conceded to be
         with matter by most of the medical systems; but when
30    Mind at last asserts its mastery over sin, disease, and
         death, then is man found to be harmonious and
         immortal.


Page 167


1      Should we implore a corporeal God to heal the sick
         out of His personal volition, or should we understand the
3      infinite divine Principle which heals? If we rise no higher
         than blind faith, the Science of healing is not attained, and
         Soul-existence, in the place of sense-existence, is not com-
6      prehended. We apprehend Life in divine Science only
         as we live above corporeal sense and correct it. Our pro-
         portionate admission of the claims of good or of evil de-
9      termines the harmony of our existence, — our health, our
         longevity, and our Christianity.

The two masters

         We cannot serve two masters nor perceive divine Sci-
12    ence with the material senses. Drugs and hygiene cannot
         successfully usurp the place and power of the
         divine source of all health and perfection. If
15    God made man both good and evil, man must remain
         thus. What can improve God's work? Again, an error
         in the premise must appear in the conclusion. To have
18    one God and avail yourself of the power of Spirit, you
         must love God supremely.

Half-way success

         The "flesh lusteth against the Spirit." The flesh and
21    Spirit can no more unite in action, than good can coin-
         cide with evil. It is not wise to take a halt-
         ing and half-way position or to expect to work
24    equally with Spirit and matter, Truth and error. There,
         is but one way — namely, God and His idea — which
         leads to spiritual being. The scientific government of the
27    body must be attained through the divine Mind. It is im-
         possible to gain control over the body in any other way.
         On this fundamental point, timid conservatism is abso-
30    lutely inadmissible. Only through radical reliance on
         Truth can scientific healing power be realized.

         Substituting good words for a good life, fair seeming


Page 168


1      for straightforward character, is a poor shift for the weak
         and worldly, who think the standard of Christian Science
3      too high for them.

Belief on the wrong side

         If the scales are evenly adjusted, the removal of a single
         weight from either scale gives preponderance to the oppo-
6      site. Whatever influence you cast on the side
         of matter, you take away from Mind, which
         would otherwise outweigh all else. Your belief militates
9      against your health, when it ought to be enlisted on the
         side of health. When sick (according to belief) you rush
         after drugs, search out the material so-called laws of
12    health, and depend upon them to heal you, though you
         have already brought yourself into the slough of disease
         through just this false belief.

The divine authority

15    Because man-made systems insist that man becomes
         sick and useless, suffers and dies, all in consonance with
         the laws of God, are we to believe it? Are
18    we to believe an authority which denies God's
         spiritual command relating to perfection, — an authority
         which Jesus proved to be false? He did the will of the
21    Father. He healed sickness in defiance of what is called
         material law, but in accordance with God's law, the law
         of Mind.

Disease foreseen

24    I have discerned disease in the human mind, and rec-
         ognized the patient's fear of it, months before the so-called
         disease made its appearance in the body. Dis-
27    ease being a belief, a latent illusion of mortal
         mind, the sensation would not appear if the error of belief
         was met and destroyed by truth.

Changed mentality

30    Here let a word be noticed which will be
         better understood hereafter, — chemicalization.
         By chemicalization I mean the process which mortal


Page 169


1      mind and body undergo in the change of belief from a
         material to a spiritual basis.

Scientific foresight

3      Whenever an aggravation of symptoms has occurred
         through mental chemicalization, I have seen the mental
         signs, assuring me that danger was over, before
6      the patient felt the change; and I have said
         to the patient, "You are healed," — sometimes to his dis-
         comfiture, when he was incredulous. But it always came
9      about as I had foretold.

         I name these facts to show that disease has a mental,
         mortal origin, — that faith in rules of health or in drugs
12    begets and fosters disease by attracting the mind to the
         subject of sickness, by exciting fear of disease, and by dos-
         ing the body in order to avoid it. The faith reposed in
15    these things should find stronger supports and a higher
         home. If we understood the control of Mind over body,
         we should put no faith in material means.

Mind the only healer

18    Science not only reveals the origin of all disease as
         mental, but it also declares that all disease is cured by
         divine Mind. There can be no healing ex-
21    cept by this Mind, however much we trust
         a drug or any other means towards which human faith
         or endeavor is directed. It is mortal mind, not mat-
24    ter, which brings to the sick whatever good they may
         seem to receive from materiality. But the sick are never
         really healed except by means of the divine power.
27    Only the action of Truth, Life, and Love can give
         harmony.

Modes of matter

         Whatever teaches man to have other laws and to
30    acknowledge other powers than the divine
         Mind, is anti-Christian. The good that a
         poisonous drug seems to do is evil, for it robs man of


Page 170


1      reliance on God, omnipotent Mind, and according to be-
         lief, poisons the human system. Truth is not the basis of
3      theogony. Modes of matter form neither a moral nor a
         spiritual system. The discord which calls for material
         methods is the result of the exercise of faith in material
6      modes, — faith in matter instead of in Spirit.

Physiology unscientific

         Did Jesus understand the economy of man less than
         Graham or Cutter? Christian ideas certainly present
9      what human theories exclude — the Principle
         of man's harmony. The text, "Whosoever
         liveth and believeth in me shall never die," not only con-
12    tradicts human systems, but points to the self-sustaining
         and eternal Truth.

         The demands of Truth are spiritual, and reach the
15    body through Mind. The best interpreter of man's needs
         said: "Take no thought for your life, what ye shall eat,
         or what ye shall drink."

18    If there are material laws which prevent disease, what
         then causes it? Not divine law, for Jesus healed the
         sick and cast out error, always in opposition, never in
21    obedience, to physics.

Causation considered

         Spiritual causation is the one question to be considered,
         for more than all others spiritual causation relates to
24    human progress. The age seems ready to
         approach this subject, to ponder somewhat
         the supremacy of Spirit, and at least to touch the hem
27    of Truth's garment.

         The description of man as purely physical, or as both
         material and spiritual, — but in either case dependent
30    upon his physical organization, — is the Pandora box,
         from which all ills have gone forth, especially despair.
         Matter, which takes divine power into its own hands and


Page 171


1      claims to be a creator, is a fiction, in which paganism and
         lust are so sanctioned by society that mankind has caught
3      their moral contagion.

Paradise regained

         Through discernment of the spiritual opposite of ma-
         teriality, even the way through Christ, Truth, man will
6      reopen with the key of divine Science the gates
         of Paradise which human beliefs have closed,
         and will find himself unfallen, upright, pure, and free,
9      not needing to consult almanacs for the probabilities either
         of his life or of the weather, not needing to study brain-
         ology to learn how much of a man he is.

A closed question

12    Mind's control over the universe, including man, is
         no longer an open question, but is demonstrable Science.
         Jesus illustrated the divine Principle and the
15    power of immortal Mind by healing sickness
         and sin and destroying the foundations of death.

Matter versus Spirit

         Mistaking his origin and nature, man believes himself to
18    be combined matter and Spirit. He believes that Spirit
         is sifted through matter, carried on a nerve, ex-
         posed to ejection by the operation of matter.
21    The intellectual, the moral, the spiritual, — yea, the image
         of infinite Mind, — subject to non-intelligence!

         No more sympathy exists between the flesh and Spirit
24    than between Belial and Christ.

         The so-called laws of matter are nothing but false be-
         liefs that intelligence and life are present where Mind
27    is not. These false beliefs are the procuring cause of all
         sin and disease. The opposite truth, that intelligence and
         life are spiritual, never material, destroys sin, sickness,
30    and death.

         The fundamental error lies in the supposition that man
         is a material outgrowth and that the cognizance of good


Page 172


1      or evil, which he has through the bodily senses, con-
         stitutes his happiness or misery.

Godless Evolution

3      Theorizing about man's development from mushrooms
         to monkeys and from monkeys into men
         amounts to nothing in the right direction and
6      very much in the wrong.

         Materialism grades the human species as rising from
         matter upward. How then is the material species main-
9      tained, if man passes through what we call death and
         death is the Rubicon of spirituality? Spirit can form
         no real link in this supposed chain of material being.
12    But divine Science reveals the eternal chain of existence
         as uninterrupted and wholly spiritual; yet this can be
         realized only as the false sense of being disappears.

Degrees of development

15    If man was first a material being, he must have passed
         through all the forms of matter in order to become man.
         If the material body is man, he is a portion of
18    matter, or dust. On the contrary, man is the
         image and likeness of Spirit; and the belief that there is
         Soul in sense or Life in matter obtains in mortals, alias
21    mortal mind, to which the apostle refers when he says
         that we must "put off the old man."

Identity not lost

         What is man? Brain, heart, blood, bones, etc., the
24    material structure? If the real man is in the material
         body, you take away a portion of the man when
         you amputate a limb; the surgeon destroys
27    manhood, and worms annihilate it. But the loss of a limb
         or injury to a tissue is sometimes the quickener of manli-
         ness; and the unfortunate cripple may present more no-
30    bility than the statuesque athlete, — teaching us by his
         very deprivations, that "a man's a man, for a' that."

When man is man

         When we admit that matter (heart, blood, brain, acting


Page 173


1      through the five physical senses) constitutes man, we fail
         to see how anatomy can distinguish between
3      humanity and the brute, or determine when
         man is really man and has progressed farther than his
         animal progenitors.

Individualization

6      When the supposition, that Spirit is within what it
         creates and the potter is subject to the clay,
         is individualized, Truth is reduced to the level
9      of error, and the sensible is required to be made manifest
         through the insensible.

         What is termed matter manifests nothing but a material
12    mentality. Neither the substance nor the manifestation
         of Spirit is obtainable through matter. Spirit is positive.
         Matter is Spirit's contrary, the absence of Spirit. For
15    positive Spirit to pass through a negative condition
         would be Spirit's destruction.

Man not structural

         Anatomy declares man to be structural. Physiology
18    continues this explanation, measuring human
         strength by bones and sinews, and human life
         by material law. Man is spiritual, individual, and eter-
21    nal; material structure is mortal.
         Phrenology makes man knavish or honest according to
         the development of the cranium; but anatomy, physiology,
24    phrenology, do not define the image of God, the real im-
         mortal man.

         Human reason and religion come slowly to the recogni-
27    tion of spiritual facts, and so continue to call upon
         matter to remove the error which the human mind alone
         has created.

30    The idols of civilization are far more fatal to health
         and longevity than are the idols of barbarism. The idols
         of civilization call into action less faith than Buddhism


Page 174


1      in a supreme governing intelligence. The Esquimaux
         restore health by incantations as consciously as do civi-
3      lized practitioners by their more studied methods.

         Is civilization only a higher form of idolatry, that
         man should bow down to a flesh-brush, to flannels, to
6      baths, diet, exercise, and air? Nothing save divine
         power is capable of doing so much for man as he can
         do for himself.

Rise of thought

9      The footsteps of thought, rising above material stand-
         points, are slow, and portend a long night to the traveller;
         but the angels of His presence — the spiritual
12    intuitions that tell us when "the night is far
         spent, the day is at hand" — are our guardians in the
         gloom. Whoever opens the way in Christian Science is
15    a pilgrim and stranger, marking out the path for gen-
         erations yet unborn.

         The thunder of Sinai and the Sermon on the Mount
18    are pursuing and will overtake the ages, rebuking in
         their course all error and proclaiming the kingdom of
         heaven on earth. Truth is revealed. It needs only to
21    be practised.

Medical errors

         Mortal belief is all that enables a drug to cure mortal
         ailments. Anatomy admits that mind is somewhere in
24    man, though out of sight. Then, if an indi-
         vidual is sick, why treat the body alone and
         administer a dose of despair to the mind? Why declare
27    that the body is diseased, and picture this disease to the
         mind, rolling it under the tongue as a sweet morsel and
         holding it before the thought of both physician and pa-
30    tient? We should understand that the cause of disease
         obtains in the mortal human mind, and its cure comes
         from the immortal divine Mind. We should prevent the


Page 175


1      images of disease from taking form in thought, and we
         should efface the outlines of disease already formulated in
3      the minds of mortals.

Novel Diseases

         When there are fewer prescriptions, and less thought is
         given to sanitary subjects, there will be better
6      constitutions and less disease. In old times
         who ever heard of dyspepsia, cerebro-spinal meningitis,
         hay-fever, and rose-cold?

9      What an abuse of natural beauty to say that a rose,
         the smile of God, can produce suffering! The joy of its
         presence, its beauty and fragrance, should uplift the
12    thought, and dissuade any sense of fear or fever. It is
         profane to fancy that the perfume of clover and the breath
         of new-mown hay can cause glandular inflammation,
15    sneezing, and nasal pangs.

No ancestral dyspepsia

         If a random thought, calling itself dyspepsia, had
         tried to tyrannize over our forefathers, it would have
18    been routed by their independence and in-
         dustry. Then people had less time for self-
         ishness, coddling, and sickly after-dinner talk. The ex-
21    act amount of food the stomach could digest was not
         discussed according to Cutter nor referred to sanitary
         laws. A man's belief in those days was not so severe
24    upon the gastric juices. Beaumont's "Medical Experi-
         ments" did not govern the digestion.

Pulmonary misbeliefs

         Damp atmosphere and freezing snow empurpled the
27    plump cheeks of our ancestors, but they never indulged
         in the refinement of inflamed bronchial tubes.
         They were as innocent as Adam, before he ate
30    the fruit of false knowledge, of the existence of tubercles
         and troches, lungs and lozenges.

Our modern Eves

         "Where ignorance is bliss, 'tis folly to be wise," says


Page 176


1      the English poet, and there is truth in his sentiment. The
         action of mortal mind on the body was not so injurious
3      before inquisitive modern Eves took up the
         study of medical works and unmanly Adams
         attributed their own downfall and the fate of their off-
6      spring to the weakness of their wives.

         The primitive custom of taking no thought about
         food left the stomach and bowels free to act in obedi-
9      ence to nature, and gave the gospel a chance to be seen
         in its glorious effects upon the body. A ghastly array of
         diseases was not paraded before the imagination. There
12    were fewer books on digestion and more "sermons in
         stones, and good in everything." When the mechanism
         of the human mind gives place to the divine Mind, self-
15    ishness and sin, disease and death, will lose their
         foothold.

         Human fear of miasma would load with disease the
18    air of Eden, and weigh down mankind with superimposed
         and conjectural evils. Mortal mind is the worst foe of
         the body, while divine Mind is its best friend.

Diseases not to be classified

21    Should all cases of organic disease be treated by a
         regular practitioner, and the Christian Scientist try
         truth only in cases of hysteria, hypochon-
24    dria, and hallucination? One disease is no
         more real than another. All disease is the
         result of education, and disease can carry its ill-effects
27    no farther than mortal mind maps out the way. The
         human mind, not matter, is supposed to feel, suffer, en-
         joy. Hence decided types of acute disease are quite as
30    ready to yield to Truth as the less distinct type and chronic
         form of disease. Truth handles the most malignant con-
         tagion with perfect assurance.


Page 177


One basis for all sickness

1      Human mind produces what is termed organic dis-
         ease as certainly as it produces hysteria, and it must re-
3      linquish all its errors, sicknesses, and sins.
         I have demonstrated this beyond all cavil.
         The evidence of divine Mind's healing power and abso-
6      lute control is to me as certain as the evidence of my own
         existence.

Mental and physical oneness

         Mortal mind and body are one. Neither exists without
9      the other, and both must be destroyed by immortal Mind.
         Matter, or body, is but a false concept of mor-
         tal mind. This so-called mind builds its own
12    superstructure, of which the material body is
         the grosser portion; but from first to last, the body is a
         sensuous, human concept.

The effect of names

15    In the Scriptural allegory of the material creation,
         Adam or error, which represents the erroneous theory
         of life and intelligence in matter, had the
18    naming of all that was material. These names
         indicated matter's properties, qualities, and forms. But
         a lie, the opposite of Truth, cannot name the qualities and
21    effects of what is termed matter, and create the so-called
         laws of the flesh, nor can a lie hold the preponderance
         of power in any direction against God, Spirit and
24    Truth.

Poison defined mentally

         If a dose of poison is swallowed through mistake, and
         the patient dies even though physician and
27    patient are expecting favorable results, does
         human belief, you ask, cause this death? Even
         so, and as directly as if the poison had been intentionally
30    taken.

         In such cases a few persons believe the potion swal-
         lowed by the patient to be harmless, but the vast ma-


Page 178


1      jority of mankind, though they know nothing of this par-
         ticular case and this special person, believe the arsenic,
3      the strychnine, or whatever the drug used, to be poi-
         sonous, for it is set down as a poison by mortal mind.
         Consequently, the result is controlled by the majority of
6      opinions, not by the infinitesimal minority of opinions in
         the sick-chamber.

         Heredity is not a law. The remote cause or belief
9      of disease is not dangerous because of its priority and
         the connection of past mortal thoughts with present.
         The predisposing cause and the exciting cause are
12    mental.

         Perhaps an adult has a deformity produced prior to his
         birth by the fright of his mother. When wrested from
15    human belief and based on Science or the divine Mind, to
         which all things are possible, that chronic case is not
         difficult to cure.

Animal magnetism destroyed

18    Mortal mind, acting from the basis of sensation in
         matter, is animal magnetism; but this so-called mind,
         from which comes all evil, contradicts itself,
21    and must finally yield to the eternal Truth, or
         the divine Mind, expressed in Science. In pro-
         portion to our understanding of Christian Science, we are
24    freed from the belief of heredity, of mind in matter or ani-
         mal magnetism; and we disarm sin of its imaginary power
         in proportion to our spiritual understanding of the status
27    of immortal being.

         Ignorant of the methods and the basis of metaphysical
         healing, you may attempt to unite with it hypnotism,
30    spiritualism, electricity; but none of these methods can
         be mingled with metaphysical healing.

         Whoever reaches the understanding of Christian Science


Page 179


1      in its proper signification will perform the sudden cures
         of which it is capable; but this can be done only by
3      taking up the cross and following Christ in the daily
         life.

Absent patients

         Science can heal the sick, who are absent from their
6      healers, as well as those present, since space is no ob-
         stacle to Mind. Immortal Mind heals what eye
         hath not seen; but the spiritual capacity to ap-
9      prehend thought and to heal by the Truth-power, is won
         only as man is found, not in self-righteousness, but re-
         flecting the divine nature.

Horses mistaught

12    Every medical method has its advocates. The prefer-
         ence of mortal mind for a certain method creates a demand
         for that method, and the body then seems to re-
15    quire such treatment. You can even educate a
         healthy horse so far in physiology that he will take cold
         without his blanket, whereas the wild animal, left to his
18    instincts, sniffs the wind with delight. The epizo√∂tic is
         a humanly evolved ailment, which a wild horse might
         never have.

Medical works objectionable

21    Treatises on anatomy, physiology, and health, sustained
         by what is termed material law, are the pro-
         moters of sickness and disease. It should not
24    be proverbial, that so long as you read medical works you
         will be sick.

         The sedulous matron — studying her Jahr with homoe-
27    opathic pellet and powder in hand, ready to put you
         into a sweat, to move the bowels, or to produce sleep -
         is unwittingly sowing the seeds of reliance on matter,
30    and her household may erelong reap the effect of this
         mistake.

         Descriptions of disease given by physicians and adver-


Page 180


1      tisements of quackery are both prolific sources of sickness.
         As mortal mind is the husbandman of error, it should be
3      taught to do the body no harm and to uproot its false
         sowing.

The invalid's outlook

         The patient sufferer tries to be satisfied when he sees
6      his would-be healers busy, and his faith in their efforts is
         somewhat helpful to them and to himself; but
         in Science one must understand the resusci-
9      tating law of Life. This is the seed within itself bearing
         fruit after its kind, spoken of in Genesis.

         Physicians should not deport themselves as if Mind
12    were non-existent, nor take the ground that all causation
         is matter, instead of Mind. Ignorant that the human
         mind governs the body, its phenomenon, the invalid may
15    unwittingly add more fear to the mental reservoir already
         overflowing with that emotion.

Wrong and right way

         Doctors should not implant disease in the thoughts of
18    their patients, as they so frequently do, by declaring dis-
         ease to be a fixed fact, even before they go to
         work to eradicate the disease through the ma-
21    terial faith which they inspire. Instead of furnishing
         thought with fear, they should try to correct this turbulent
         element of mortal mind by the influence of divine Love
24    which casteth out fear.

         When man is governed by God, the ever-present
         Mind who understands all things, man knows that with
27    God all things are possible. The only way to this
         living Truth, which heals the sick, is found in the Science
         of divine Mind as taught and demonstrated by Christ
30    Jesus.

The important decision

         To reduce inflammation, dissolve a tumor, or cure or-
         ganic disease, I have found divine Truth more potent than


Page 181


1      all lower remedies. And why not, since Mind, God, is
         the source and condition of all existence? Before decid-
3      ing that the body, matter, is disordered, one
         should ask, "Who art thou that repliest to
         Spirit? Can matter speak for itself, or does
6      it hold the issues of life?" Matter, which can neither
         suffer nor enjoy, has no partnership with pain and pleas-
         ure, but mortal belief has such a partnership.

Manipulation unscientific

9      When you manipulate patients, you trust in electricity
         and magnetism more than in Truth; and for
         that reason, you employ matter rather than
12    Mind. You weaken or destroy your power when you re-
         sort to any except spiritual means.

         It is foolish to declare that you manipulate patients but
15    that you lay no stress on manipulation. If this be so, why
         manipulate? In reality you manipulate because you are
         ignorant of the baneful effects of magnetism, or are not
18    sufficiently spiritual to depend on Spirit. In either case
         you must improve your mental condition till you finally
         attain the understanding of Christian Science.

Not words but deeds

21    If you are too material to love the Science of Mind and
         are satisfied with good words instead of effects, if you
         adhere to error and are afraid to trust Truth,
24    the question then recurs, "Adam, where art
         thou?" It is unnecessary to resort to aught besides
         Mind in order to satisfy the sick that you are doing some-
27    thing for them, for if they are cured, they generally know
         it and are satisfied.

         "Where your treasure is, there will your heart be also."
30    If you have more faith in drugs than in Truth, this faith
         will incline you to the side of matter and error. Any
         hypnotic power you may exercise will diminish your


Page 182


1      ability to become a Scientist, and vice versa. The act
         of healing the sick through divine Mind alone, of casting
3      out error with Truth, shows your position as a Christian
         Scientist.

Physiology or Spirit

         The demands of God appeal to thought only; but the
6      claims of mortality, and what are termed laws of nature,
         appertain to matter. Which, then, are we to
         accept as legitimate and capable of producing
9      the highest human good? We cannot obey both physi-
         ology and Spirit, for one absolutely destroys the other,
         and one or the other must be supreme in the affections.
12    It is impossible to work from two standpoints. If we
         attempt it, we shall presently "hold to the one,
         and despise the other."

15    The hypotheses of mortals are antagonistic to Science
         and cannot mix with it. This is clear to those, who heal
         the sick on the basis of Science.

No material law

18    Mind's government of the body must supersede the so-
         called laws of matter. Obedience to material law pre-
         vents full obedience to spiritual law, — the law
21    which overcomes material conditions and puts
         matter under the feet of Mind. Mortals entreat the di-
         vine Mind to heal the sick, and forthwith shut out the aid
24    of Mind by using material means, thus working against
         themselves and their prayers and denying man's God-
         given ability to demonstrate Mind's sacred power. Pleas
27    for drugs and laws of health come from some sad incident,
         or else from ignorance of Christian Science and its tran-
         scendent power.

30    To admit that sickness is a condition over which God
         has no control, is to presuppose that omnipotent power
         is powerless on some occasions. The law of Christ, or


Page 183


1      Truth, makes all things possible to Spirit; but the so-
         called laws of matter would render Spirit of no avail, and
3      demand obedience to materialistic codes, thus departing
         from the basis of one God, one lawmaker. To suppose
         that God constitutes laws of inharmony is a mistake; dis-
6      cords have no support from nature or divine law, however
         much is said to the contrary.

         Can the agriculturist, according to belief, produce a
9      crop without sowing the seed and awaiting its germina-
         tion according to the laws of nature? The answer is no,
         and yet the Scriptures inform us that sin, or error, first
12    caused the condemnation of man to till the ground, and
         indicate that obedience to God will remove this necessity.
         Truth never made error necessary, nor devised a law to
15    perpetuate error.

Laws of nature spiritual

         The supposed laws which result in weariness and dis-
         ease are not His laws, for the legitimate and only possible
18    action of Truth is the production of harmony.
         Laws of nature are laws of Spirit; but mortals
         commonly recognize as law that which hides the power of
21    Spirit. Divine Mind rightly demands man's entire obe-
         dience, affection, and strength. No reservation is made
         for any lesser loyalty. Obedience to Truth gives man
24    power and strength. Submission to error superinduces
         loss of power.

Belief and understanding

         Truth casts out all evils and materialistic methods
27    with the actual spiritual law, — the law which gives
         sight to the blind, hearing to the deaf, voice
         to the dumb, feet to the lame. If Christian
30    Science dishonors human belief, it honors spir-
         itual understanding; and the one Mind only is entitled to
         honor.


Page 184


1      The so-called laws of health are simply laws of mortal
         belief. The premises being erroneous, the conclusions
3      are wrong. Truth makes no laws to regulate sickness,
         sin, and death, for these are unknown to Truth and should
         not be recognized as reality.

6      Belief produces the results of belief, and the penal-
         ties it affixes last so long as the belief and are insepara-
         ble from it. The remedy consists in probing the trouble
9      to the bottom, in finding and casting out by denial the
         error of belief which produces a mortal disorder, never
         honoring erroneous belief with the title of law nor yield-
12    ing obedience to it. Truth, Life, and Love are the only
         legitimate and eternal demands on man, and they are
         spiritual lawgivers, enforcing obedience through divine
15    statutes.

Laws of human belief

         Controlled by the divine intelligence, man is harmoni-
         ous and eternal. Whatever is governed by a false belief
18    is discordant and mortal. We say man suffers
         from the effects of cold, heat, fatigue. This
         is human belief, not the truth of being, for matter cannot
21    suffer. Mortal mind alone suffers, — not because a law
         of matter has been transgressed, but because a law of this
         so-called mind has been disobeyed. I have demonstrated
24    this as a rule of divine Science by destroying the delusion
         of suffering from what is termed a fatally broken physical
         law.

27    A woman, whom I cured of consumption, always
         breathed with great difficulty when the wind was from
         the east. I sat silently by her side a few moments. Her
30    breath came gently. The inspirations were deep and nat-
         ural. I then requested her to look at the weather-vane.
         She looked and saw that it pointed due east. The wind


Page 185


1      had not changed, but her thought of it had and so her diffi-
         culty in breathing had gone. The wind had not produced
3      the difficulty. My metaphysical treatment changed the
         action of her belief on the lungs, and she never suffered
         again from east winds, but was restored to health.

A so-called mind-cure

6      No system of hygiene but Christian Science is purely
         mental. Before this book was published, other books
         were in circulation, which discussed "mental
9      medicine" and "mind-cure," operating through
         the power of the earth's magnetic currents to regulate life
         and health. Such theories and such systems of so-called
12    mind-cure, which have sprung up, are as material as the
         prevailing systems of medicine. They have their birth
         in mortal mind, which puts forth a human conception
15    in the name of Science to match the divine Science of im-
         mortal Mind, even as the necromancers of Egypt strove
         to emulate the wonders wrought by Moses. Such theories
18    have no relationship to Christian Science, which rests on
         the conception of God as the only Life, substance, and
         intelligence, and excludes the human mind as a spiritual
21    factor in the healing work.

Jesus and hypnotism

         Jesus cast out evil and healed the sick, not only with-
         out drugs, but without hypnotism, which is
24    the reverse of ethical and pathological Truth-
         power.

         Erroneous mental practice may seem for a time to bene-
27    fit the sick, but the recovery is not permanent. This is
         because erroneous methods act on and through the ma-
         terial stratum of the human mind, called brain, which is
30    but a mortal consolidation of material mentality and its
         suppositional activities.

False stimulus

         A patient under the influence of mortal mind is healed


Page 186


1      only by removing the influence on him of this mind, by
         emptying his thought of the false stimulus
3      and reaction of will-power and filling it with
         the divine energies of Truth.

         Christian Science destroys material beliefs through the
6      understanding of Spirit, and the thoroughness of this work
         determines health. Erring human mind-forces can work
         only evil under whatever name or pretence they are em-
9      ployed; for Spirit and matter, good and evil, light and
         darkness, cannot mingle.

Evil negative and self-destructive

         Evil is a negation, because it is the absence of truth.
12    It is nothing, because it is the absence of something. It
         is unreal, because it presupposes the absence
         of God, the omnipotent and omnipresent.
15    Every mortal must learn that there is neither
         power nor reality in evil.

         Evil is self-assertive. It says: "I am a real entity, over-
18    mastering good." This falsehood should strip evil of all
         pretensions. The only power of evil is to destroy itself. It
         can never destroy one iota of good. Every attempt of evil
21    to destroy good is a failure, and only aids in peremptorily
         punishing the evil-doer. If we concede the same reality to
         discord as to harmony, discord has as lasting a claim upon
24    us as has harmony. If evil is as real as good, evil is also as
         immortal. If death is as real as Life, immortality is a myth.
         If pain is as real as the absence of pain, both must be im-
27    mortal; and if so, harmony cannot be the law of being.

Ignorant idolatry

         Mortal mind is ignorant of self, or it could never be
         self-deceived. If mortal mind knew how to be better, it
30    would be better. Since it must believe in some-
         thing besides itself, it enthrones matter as deity.
         The human mind has been an idolater from the beginning,


Page 187


1      having other gods and believing in more than the one
         Mind.

3      As mortals do not comprehend even mortal existence,
         how ignorant must they be of the all-knowing Mind and
         of His creations.

6      Here you may see how so-called material sense creates
         its own forms of thought, gives them material names, and
         then worships and fears them. With pagan blindness,
9      it attributes to some material god or medicine an ability
         beyond itself. The beliefs of the human mind rob and
         enslave it, and then impute this result to another illusive
12    personification, named Satan.

Action of mortal mind

         The valves of the heart, opening and closing for the pas-
         sage of the blood, obey the mandate of mor-
15    tal mind as directly as does the hand, ad-
         mittedly moved by the will. Anatomy allows the mental
         cause of the latter action, but not of the former.

18    We say, "My hand hath done it." What is this my but
         mortal mind, the cause of all materialistic action? All
         voluntary, as well as miscalled involuntary, action of the
21    mortal body is governed by this so-called mind, not by
         matter. There is no involuntary action. The divine Mind
         includes all action and volition, and man in Science is gov-
24    erned by this Mind. The human mind tries to classify
         action as voluntary and involuntary, and suffers from the
         attempt.

Death and the body

27    If you take away this erring mind, the mortal material
         body loses all appearance of life or action, and this so-
         called mind then calls itself dead; but the hu-
30    man mind still holds in belief a body, through
         which it acts and which appears to the human mind to
         live, — a body like the one it had before death. This body


Page 188


1      is put off only as the mortal, erring mind yields to God,
         immortal Mind, and man is found in His image.

Embryonic sinful thoughts

3      What is termed disease does not exist. It is neither
         mind nor matter. The belief of sin, which has grown
         terrible in strength and influence, is an uncon-
6      scious error in the beginning, — an embryonic
         thought without motive; but afterwards it
         governs the so-called man. Passion, depraved appetites,
9      dishonesty, envy, hatred, revenge ripen into action, only to
         pass from shame and woe to their final punishment.

Disease a dream

         Mortal existence is a dream of pain and pleasure in
12    matter, a dream of sin, sickness, and death; and it is like
         the dream we have in sleep, in which every one
         recognizes his condition to be wholly a state of
15    mind. In both the waking, and the sleeping dream, the
         dreamer thinks that his body is material and the suffering
         is in that body.

18    The smile of the sleeper indicates the sensation pro-
         duced physically by the pleasure of a dream. In the
         same way pain and pleasure, sickness and care, are
21    traced upon mortals by unmistakable signs.

         Sickness is a growth of error, springing from mortal
         ignorance or fear. Error rehearses error. What causes
24    disease cannot cure it. The soil of disease is mortal
         mind, and you have an abundant or scanty crop of disease,
         according to the seedlings of fear. Sin and the fear of
27    disease must be uprooted and cast out.

Sense yields to understanding

         When darkness comes over the earth, the physical
         senses have no immediate evidence of a sun.
30    The human eye knows not where the orb of
         day is, nor if it exists. Astronomy gives the
         desired information regarding the sun. The human or


Page 189


1      material senses yield to the authority of this science, and
         they are willing to leave with astronomy the explanation of
3      the sun's influence over the earth. If the eyes see no sun
         for a week, we still believe that there is solar light and
         heat. Science (in this instance named natural) raises
6      the human thought above the cruder theories of the
         human mind, and casts out a fear.

         In like manner mortals should no more deny the power
9      of Christian Science to establish harmony and to explain
         the effect of mortal mind on the body, though the cause
         be unseen, than they should deny the existence of the sun-
12    light when the orb of day disappears, or doubt that the sun
         will reappear. The sins of others should not make good
         men suffer.

Ascending the scale

15    We call the body material; but it is as truly mortal
         mind, according to its degree, as is the material brain
         which is supposed to furnish the evidence
18    of all mortal thought or things. The human
         mortal mind, by an inevitable perversion, makes all
         things start from the lowest instead of from the highest
21    mortal thought. The reverse is the case with all the
         formations of the immortal divine Mind. They proceed
         from the divine source; and so, in tracing them, we con-
24    stantly ascend in infinite being.

Human reproduction

         From mortal mind comes the reproduction of the
         species, — first the belief of inanimate, and then of ani-
27    mate matter. According to mortal thought,
         the development of embryonic mortal mind
         commences in the lower, basal portion of the brain, and
30    goes on in an ascending scale by evolution, keeping always
         in the direct line of matter, for matter is the subjective
         condition of mortal mind.


Page 190


1      Next we have the formation of so-called embryonic
         mortal mind, afterwards mortal men or mortals, — all this
3      while matter is a belief, ignorant of itself, ignorant of what
         it is supposed to produce. The mortal says that an inani-
         mate unconscious seedling is producing mortals, both body
6      and mind; and yet neither a mortal mind nor the immortal
         Mind is found in brain or elsewhere in matter or in mortals.

Human stature

         This embryonic and materialistic human belief called
9      mortal man in turn fills itself with thoughts
         of pain and pleasure, of life and death, and
         arranges itself into five so-called senses, which presently
12    measure mind by the size of a brain and the bulk of a
         body, called man.

Human frailty

         Human birth, growth, maturity, and decay are as the
15    grass springing from the soil with beautiful green blades,
         afterwards to wither and return to its native
         nothingness. This mortal seeming is temporal;
18    it never merges into immortal being, but finally disap-
         pears, and immortal man, spiritual and eternal, is found
         to be the real man.
21    The Hebrew bard, swayed by mortal thoughts, thus
         swept his lyre with saddening strains on human existence:

                  As for man, his days are as grass:
24             As a flower of the field, so he flourisheth.
                  For the wind passeth over it, and it is gone;
                  And the place thereof shall know it no more.

27    When hope rose higher in the human heart, he sang:

                  As for me, I will behold Thy face in righteousness:
                  I shall be satisfied, when I awake, with Thy likeness.
                  .    .    .    .    .
30             For with Thee is the fountain of life;
                  In Thy light shall we see light.


Page 191


1      The brain can give no idea of God's man. It can take
         no cognizance of Mind. Matter is not the organ of infi-
3      nite Mind.

         As mortals give up the delusion that there is more than
         one Mind, more than one God, man in God's likeness will
6      appear, and this eternal man will include in that likeness
         no material element.

The immortal birth

         As a material, theoretical life-basis is found to be a
9      misapprehension of existence, the spiritual and divine
         Principle of man dawns upon human thought,
         and leads it to "where the young child was,"
12    - even to the birth of a new-old idea, to the spiritual
         sense of being and of what Life includes. This the whole
         earth will be transformed by Truth on its pinions of light,
15    chasing away the darkness of error.

Spiritual freedom

         The human thought must free itself from self-imposed
         materiality and bondage. It should no longer
18    ask of the head, heart, or lungs: What are
         man's prospects for life? Mind is not helpless. Intelli-
         gence is not mute before non-intelligence.

21    By its own volition, not a blade of grass springs up, not
         a spray buds within the vale, not a leaf unfolds its fair
         outlines, not a flower starts from its cloistered cell.

24    The Science of being reveals man and immortality as
         based on Spirit. Physical sense defines mortal man as
         based on matter, and from this premise infers the mor-
27    tality of the body.

No physical affinity

         The illusive senses may fancy affinities with their op-
         posites; but in Christian Science, Truth never mingles
30    with error. Mind has no affinity with matter,
         and therefore Truth is able to cast out the ills
         of the flesh. Mind, God, sends forth the aroma of Spirit,


Page 192


1      the atmosphere of intelligence. The belief that a pulpy
         substance under the skull is mind is a mockery of intelli-
3      gence, a mimicry of Mind.

         We are Christian Scientists, only as we quit our reliance
         upon that which is false and grasp the true. We are not
6      Christian Scientists until we leave all for Christ. Human
         opinions are not spiritual. They come from the hearing
         of the ear, from corporeality instead of from Principle,
9      and from the mortal instead of from the immortal. Spirit
         is not separate from God. Spirit is God.

Human power a blind force

         Erring power is a material belief, a blind miscalled force,
12    the offspring of will and not of wisdom, of the mortal mind
         and not of the immortal. It is the headlong
         cataract, the devouring flame, the tempest's
15    breath. It is lightning and hurricane, all that is selfish,
         wicked, dishonest, and impure.

The one real power

         Moral and spiritual might belong to Spirit, who holds
18    the "wind in His fists;" and this teaching accords with
         Science and harmony. In Science, you can
         have no power opposed to God, and the physi-
21    cal senses must give up their false testimony. Your in-
         fluence for good depends upon the weight you throw into
         the right scale. The good you do and embody gives you
24    the only power obtainable. Evil is not power. It is a
         mockery of strength, which erelong betrays its weakness
         and falls, never to rise.

27    We walk in the footsteps of Truth and Love by follow-
         ing the example of our Master in the understanding of
         divine metaphysics. Christianity is the basis of true heal-
30    ing. Whatever holds human thought in line with unselfed
         love, receives directly the divine power.

Mind cures hip-disease

         I was called to visit Mr. Clark in Lynn, who had been


Page 193


1      confined to his bed six months with hip-disease, caused by
         a fall upon a wooden spike when quite a boy. On enter-
3      ing the house I met his physician, who said that
         the patient was dying. The physician had just
         probed the ulcer on the hip, and said the bone was carious
6      for several inches. He even showed me the probe, which
         had on it the evidence of this condition of the bone. The
         doctor went out. Mr. Clark lay with his eyes fixed and
9      sightless. The dew of death was on his brow. I went to
         his bedside. In a few moments his face changed; its
         death-pallor gave place to a natural hue. The eyelids
12    closed gently and the breathing became natural; he was
         asleep. In about ten minutes he opened his eyes and
         said: "I feel like a new man. My suffering is all gone."
15    It was between three and four o'clock in the afternoon
         when this took place.

         I told him to rise, dress himself, and take supper with
18    his family. He did so. The next day I saw him in the
         yard. Since then I have not seen him, but am informed
         that he went to work in two weeks. The discharge from
21    the sore stopped, and the sore was healed. The diseased
         condition had continued there ever since the injury was
         received in boyhood.
24    Since his recovery I have been informed that his physi-
         cian claims to have cured him, and that his mother has
         been threatened with incarceration in an insane asylum
27    for saying: "It was none other than God and that woman
         who healed him." I cannot attest the truth of that
         report, but what I saw and did for that man, and what
30    his physician said of the case, occurred just as I have
         narrated.

         It has been demonstrated to me that Life is God


Page 194


1      and that the might of omnipotent Spirit shares not its
         strength with matter or with human will. Review-
3      ing this brief experience, I cannot fail to discern the
         coincidence of the spiritual idea of man with the divine
         Mind.

Change of belief

6      A change in human belief changes all the physical symp-
         toms, and determines a case for better or for
         worse. When one's false belief is corrected
9      Truth sends a report of health over the body.

         Destruction of the auditory nerve and paralysis of the
         optic nerve are not necessary to ensure deafness and blind-
12    ness; for if mortal mind says, "I am deaf and blind," it
         will be so without an injured nerve. Every theory op-
         posed to this fact (as I learned in metaphysics) would
15    presuppose man, who is immortal in spiritual under-
         standing, a mortal in material belief.

Power of habit

         The authentic history of Kaspar Hauser is a useful hint
18    as to the frailty and inadequacy of mortal mind. It
         proves beyond a doubt that education consti-
         tutes this so-called mind, and that, in turn,
21    mortal mind manifests itself in the body by the false
         sense it imparts. Incarcerated in a dungeon, where
         neither sight nor sound could reach him, at the age of
24    seventeen Kaspar was still a mental infant, crying and
         chattering with no more intelligence than a babe, and
         realizing Tennyson's description:

27    An infant crying in the night,
              An infant crying for the light,
              And with no language but a cry.

30    His case proves material sense to be but a belief formed
         by education alone. The light which affords us joy gave


Page 195


1      him a belief of intense pain. His eyes were inflamed by
         the light. After the babbling boy had been taught to
3      speak a few words, he asked to be taken back to his dun-
         geon, and said that he should never be happy elsewhere.
         Outside of dismal darkness and cold silence he found no
6      peace. Every sound convulsed him with anguish. All
         that he ate, except his black crust, produced violent
         retchings. All that gives pleasure to our educated senses
9      gave him pain through those very senses, trained in an
         opposite direction.

Useful knowledge

         The point for each one to decide is, whether it is mortal
12    mind or immortal Mind that is causative. We
         should forsake the basis of matter for meta-
         physical Science and its divine Principle.

15    Whatever furnishes the semblance of an idea governed
         by its Principle, furnishes food for thought. Through as-
         tronomy, natural history, chemistry, music, mathematics,
18    thought passes naturally from effect back to cause.

         Academics of the right sort are requisite. Observa-
         tion, invention, study, and original thought are expansive
21    and should promote the growth of mortal mind out of it-
         self, out of all that is mortal.

         It is the tangled barbarisms of learning which we
24    deplore, — the mere dogma, the speculative theory, the
         nauseous fiction. Novels, remarkable only for their
         exaggerated pictures, impossible ideals, and specimens
27    of depravity, fill our young readers with wrong tastes
         and sentiments. Literary commercialism is lowering the
         intellectual standard to accommodate the purse and to
30    meet a frivolous demand for amusement instead of for
         improvement. Incorrect views lower the standard of
         truth.


Page 196


1      If materialistic knowledge is power, it is not wisdom.
         It is but a blind force. Man has "sought out many inven-
3      tions," but he has not yet found it true that knowledge can
         save him from the dire effects of knowledge. The power
         of mortal mind over its own body is little understood.

Sin destroyed through suffering

6      Better the suffering which awakens mortal mind from
         its fleshly dream, than the false pleasures
         which tend to perpetuate this dream. Sin
9      alone brings death, for sin is the only element
         of destruction.

         "Fear him which is able to destroy both soul and body
12    in hell," said Jesus. A careful study of this text allows
         that here the word soul means a false sense or material
         consciousness. The command was a warning to beware,
15    not of Rome, Satan, nor of God, but of sin. Sickness,
         sin, and death are not concomitants of Life or Truth.
         No law supports them. They have no relation to God
18    wherewith to establish their power. Sin makes its own
         hell, and goodness its own heaven.

Dangerous shoals avoided

         Such books as will rule disease out of mortal mind, -
21    and so efface the images and thoughts of dis-
         ease, instead of impressing them with forcible
         descriptions and medical details, — will help
24    to abate sickness and to destroy it.

         Many a hopeless case of disease is induced by a single
         post mortem examination, — not from infection nor from
27    contact with material virus, but from the fear of the
         disease and from the image brought before the mind; it
         is a mental state, which is afterwards outlined on the
30    body.

Pangs caused by the press

         The press unwittingly sends forth many sorrows and
         diseases among the human family. It does this by giv-


Page 197


1      ing names to diseases and by printing long descriptions
         which mirror images of disease distinctly in thought. A
3      new name for an ailment affects people like a
         Parisian name for a novel garment. Every one
         hastens to get it. A minutely described dis-
6      ease costs many a man his earthly days of comfort. What
         a price for human knowledge! But the price does not ex-
         ceed the original cost. God said of the tree of knowledge,
9      which bears the fruit of sin, disease, and death, "In the
         day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die."

Higher standard for mortals

         The less that is said of physical structure and laws, and
12    the more that is thought and said about moral
         and spiritual law, the higher will be the stand-
         ard of living and the farther mortals will be re-
15    moved from imbecility or disease.

         We should master fear, instead of cultivating it. It
         was the ignorance of our forefathers in the departments
18    of knowledge now broadcast in the earth, that made them
         hardier than our trained physiologists, more honest than
         our sleek politicians.

Diet and dyspepsia

21    We are told that the simple food our forefathers ate
         helped to make them healthy, but that is a mistake.
         Their diet would not cure dyspepsia at this
24    period. With rules of health in the head
         and the most digestible food in the stomach, there would
         still be dyspeptics. Many of the effeminate constitutions
27    of our time will never grow robust until individual opin-
         ions improve and immortal belief loses some portion of its
         error.

Harm done by physicians

30    The doctor's mind reaches that of his patient. The
         doctor should suppress his fear of disease, else his belief
         in its reality and fatality will harm his patients even more


Page 198


1      than his calomel and morphine, for the higher stratum of
         mortal mind has in belief more power to harm man than
3      the substratum, matter. A patient hears the
         doctor's verdict as a criminal hears his death-
         sentence. The patient may seem calm under it, but he is
6      not. His fortitude may sustain him, but his fear, which
         has already developed the disease that is gaining the
         mastery, is increased by the physician's words.

Disease depicted

9      The materialistic doctor, though humane, is an art-
         ist who outlines his thought relative to disease, and then
         fills in his delineations with sketches from text-
12    books. It is better to prevent disease from
         forming in mortal mind afterwards to appear on the
         body; but to do this requires attention. The thought of
15    disease is formed before one sees a doctor and before
         the doctor undertakes to dispel it by a counter-irritant,
         - perhaps by a blister, by the application of caustic or
18    croton oil, or by a surgical operation. Again, giving an-
         other direction to faith, the physician prescribes drugs,
         until the elasticity of mortal thought haply causes a
21    vigorous reaction upon itself, and reproduces a picture
         of healthy and harmonious formations.

         A patient's belief is more or less moulded and formed
24    by his doctor's belief in the case, even though the doctor
         says nothing to support his theory. His thoughts and his
         patient's commingle, and the stronger thoughts rule the
27    weaker. Hence the importance that doctors be Christian
         Scientists.

Mind over matter

         Because the muscles of the blacksmith's arm are
30    strongly developed, it does not follow that
         exercise has produced this result or that a
         less used arm must be weak. If matter were the cause


Page 199


1      of action, and if muscles, without volition of mortal
         mind, could lift the hammer and strike the anvil, it
3      might be thought true that hammering would enlarge
         the muscles. The trip-hammer is not increased in size
         by exercise. Why not, since muscles are as material as
6      wood and iron? Because nobody believes that mind is
         producing such a result on the hammer.

         Muscles are not self-acting. If mind does not move
9      them, they are motionless. Hence the great fact that
         Mind alone enlarges and empowers man through its
         mandate, — by reason of its demand for and supply of
12    power. Not because of muscular exercise, but by rea-
         son of the blacksmith's faith in exercise, his arm becomes
         stronger.

Latent fear subdued

15    Mortals develop their own bodies or make them sick,
         according as they influence them through mortal mind.
         To know whether this development is produced
18    consciously or unconsciously, is of less impor-
         tance than a knowledge of the fact. The feats of the gym-
         nast prove that latent mental fears are subdued by him.
21    The devotion of thought to an honest achievement makes
         the achievement possible. Exceptions only confirm this
         rule, proving that failure is occasioned by a too feeble
24    faith.

         Had Blondin believed it impossible to walk the rope
         over Niagara's abyss of waters, he could never have
27    done it. His belief that he could do it gave his thought-
         forces, called muscles, their flexibility and power which
         the unscientific might attribute to a lubricating oil. His
30    fear must have disappeared before his power of putting
         resolve into action could appear.

Homer and Moses

         When Homer sang of the Grecian gods, Olympus was


Page 200


1      dark, but through his verse the gods became alive in a
         nation's belief. Pagan worship began with muscularity,
3      but the law of Sinai lifted thought into the
         song of David. Moses advanced a nation to
         the worship of God in Spirit instead of matter, and il-
6      lustrated the grand human capacities of being bestowed
         by immortal Mind.

A mortal not man

         Whoever is incompetent to explain Soul would be wise
9      not to undertake the explanation of body. Life is, always
         has been, and ever will be independent of
         matter; for life is God, and man is the idea
12    of God, not formed materially but spiritually, and not
         subject to decay and dust. The Psalmist said: "Thou
         madest him to have dominion over the works of Thy
15    hands. Thou hast put all things under his feet."

         The great truth in the Science of being, that the real
         man was, is, and ever shall be perfect, is incontrovertible;
18    for if man is the image, reflection, of God, he is neither
         inverted nor subverted, but upright and Godlike.

         The suppositional antipode of divine infinite Spirit
21    is the so-called human soul or spirit, in other words
         the five senses, — the flesh that warreth against Spirit.
         These so called material senses must yield to the infinite
24    Spirit, named God.

         St. Paul said: "For I determined not to know any-
         thing among you, save Jesus Christ, and him crucified."
27    (I Cor. ii. 2.) Christian Science says: I am determined
         not to know anything among you, save Jesus Christ, and
         him glorified.



Page 201


Chapter 8 — Footsteps of Truth


         Remember, Lord, the reproach of Thy servants; how I do bear in
         my bosom the reproach of all the mighty people; wherewith Thine
         enemies have reproached, O Lord; wherewith they have reproached
         the footsteps of Thine anointed.
Psalms.

Practical preaching

1      THE best sermon ever preached is Truth practised
         and demonstrated by the destruction of sin, sickness,
3      and death. Knowing this and knowing too
         that one affection would be supreme in us and
         take the lead in our lives, Jesus said, "No man can serve
6      two masters."

         We cannot build safely on false foundations. Truth
         makes a new creature, in whom old things pass away
9      and "all things are become new." Passions, selfishness,
         false appetites, hatred, fear, all sensuality, yield to spirit-
         uality, and the superabundance of being is on the side
12    of God, good.

The uses of truth

         We cannot fill vessels already full. They must first be
         emptied. Let us disrobe error. Then, when
15    the winds of God blow, we shall not hug our
         tatters close about us.

         The way to extract error from mortal mind is to pour
18    in truth through flood-tides of Love. Christian perfec-
         tion is won on no other basis.

         Grafting holiness upon unholiness, supposing that sin


Page 202


1      can be forgiven when it is not forsaken, is as foolish as
         straining out gnats and swallowing camels.
3      The scientific unity which exists between God and man
         must be wrought out in life-practice, and God's will must
         be universally done.

Divine study

6      If men would bring to bear upon the study of the
         Science of Mind half the faith they bestow upon the so-
         called pains and pleasures of material sense,
9      they would not go on from bad to worse,
         until disciplined by the prison and the scaffold; but
         the whole human family would be redeemed through
12    the merits of Christ, — through the perception and ac-
         ceptance of Truth. For this glorious result Christian
         Science lights the torch of spiritual understanding.

Harmonious life-work

15    Outside of this Science all is mutable; but immortal
         man, in accord with the divine Principle of His being,
         God, neither sins, suffers, nor dies. The days
18    of our pilgrimage will multiply instead of di-
         minish, when God's kingdom comes on earth; for the
         true way leads to life instead of to death, and earthly
21    experience discloses the finity of error and the infinite
         capacities of Truth, in which God gives man dominion
         over all the earth.

Belief and practice

24    Our beliefs about a Supreme Being contradict the
         practice growing out of them. Error abounds where
         Truth should "much more abound." We

27    admit that God has almighty power, is "a
         very present help in trouble;" and yet we rely on a drug
         or hypnotism to heal disease, as if senseless matter or err-
30    ing mortal mind had more power than omnipotent Spirit.

Sure reward of righteousness

         Common opinion admits that a man may take cold in
         the act of doing good, and that this cold may produce


Page 203


1      fatal pulmonary disease; as though evil could overbear
         the law of Love, and check the reward for do-
3      ing good. In the Science of Christianity, Mind
         - omnipotence — has all-power, assigns sure
         rewards to righteousness, and shows that matter can
6      neither heal nor make sick, create nor destroy.

Our belief and understanding

         If God were understood instead of being merely be-
         lieved, this understanding would establish health. The
9      accusation of the rabbis, "He made himself
         the Son of God," was really the justification
         of Jesus, for to the Christian the only true
12    spirit is Godlike. This thought incites to a more exalted
         worship and self-abnegation. Spiritual perception brings
         out the possibilities of being, destroys reliance on aught
15    but God, and so makes man the image of his Maker in
         deed and in truth.

Suicide and sin

         We are prone to believe either in more than one Su-
18    preme Ruler or in some power less than God. We im-
         agine that Mind can be imprisoned in a sensuous body.
         When the material body has gone to ruin, when evil has
21    overtaxed the belief of life in matter and destroyed it,
         then mortals believe that the deathless Principle, or
         Soul, escapes from matter and lives on; but this is not
24    true. Death is not a stepping-stone to life, immortality,
         and bliss. The so-called sinner is a suicide.
         Sin kills the sinner and will continue to kill
27    him so long as he sins. The foam and fury of illegiti-
         mate living and of fearful and doleful dying should
         disappear on the shore of time; then the waves of sin,
30    sorrow, and death beat in vain.

         God, divine good, does not kill a man in order to give
         him eternal Life, for God alone is man's life. God is at


Page 204


1      once the centre and circumference of being. It is evil
         that dies; good dies not.

         Spirit the only intelligence and substance
3      All forms of error support the false conclusions that
         there is more than one Life; that material history is as
         real and living as spiritual history; that mortal
6      error is as conclusively mental as immortal
         Truth; and that there are two separate, an-
         tagonistic entities and beings, two powers, — namely,
9      Spirit and matter, — resulting in a third person (mortal
         man) who carries out the delusions of sin, sickness, and
         death.

12    The first power is admitted to be good, an intelligence or
         Mind called God. The so-called second power, evil, is the
         unlikeness of good. It cannot therefore be mind, though
15    so called. The third power, mortal man, is a supposed
         mixture of the first and second antagonistic powers, in-
         telligence and non-intelligence, of Spirit and matter.

Unscientific theories

18    Such theories are evidently erroneous. They can never
         stand the test of Science. Judging them by their fruits,
         they are corrupt. When will the ages under-
21    stand the Ego, and realize only one God, one
         Mind or intelligence?

         False and self-assertive theories have given sinners the
24    notion that they can create what God cannot, — namely,
         sinful mortals in God's image, thus usurping the name
         without the nature of the image or reflection of divine
27    Mind; but in Science it can never be said that man
         has a mind of his own, distinct from God, the all
         Mind.

30    The belief that God lives in matter is pantheistic. The
         error, which says that Soul is in body, Mind is in matter,
         and good is in evil, must unsay it and cease from such


Page 205


1      utterances; else God will continue to be hidden from hu-
         manity, and mortals will sin without knowing that they
3      are sinning, will lean on matter instead of Spirit, stumble
         with lameness, drop with drunkenness, consume with dis-
         case, — all because of their blindness, their false sense
6      concerning God and man.

Creation perfect

         When will the error of believing that there is life in
         matter, and that sin, sickness, and death are creations of
9      God, be unmasked? When will it be under-
         stood that matter has neither intelligence, life,
         nor sensation, and that the opposite belief is the prolific
12    source of all suffering? God created all through Mind,
         and made all perfect and eternal. Where then is the
         necessity for recreation or procreation?

Perceiving the divine image

15    Befogged in error (the error of believing that matter
         can be intelligent for good or evil), we can catch clear
         glimpses of God only as the mists disperse,
18    or as they melt into such thinness that we per-
         ceive the divine image in some word or deed
         which indicates the true idea, — the supremacy and real-
21    ity of good, the nothingness and unreality of evil.

Redemption from selfishness

         When we realize that there is one Mind, the divine law
         of loving our neighbor as ourselves is unfolded;
24    whereas a belief in many ruling minds hinders
         man's normal drift towards the one Mind, one
         God, and leads human thought into opposite channels
27    where selfishness reigns.

         Selfishness tips the beam of human existence towards
         the side of error, not towards Truth. Denial of the one-
30    ness of Mind throws our weight into the scale, not of
         Spirit, God, good, but of matter.

         When we fully understand our relation to the Divine,


Page 206


1      we can have no other Mind but His, — no other Love,
         wisdom, or Truth, no other sense of Life, and no con-
3      sciousness of the existence of matter or error.

Will-power unrighteous

         The power of the human will should be exercised only
         in subordination to Truth; else it will misguide the judg-
6      ment and free the lower propensities. It is the
         province of spiritual sense to govern man.
         Material, erring, human thought acts injuriously both
9      upon the body and through it.

         Will-power is capable of all evil. It can never heal
         the sick, for it is the prayer of the unrighteous; while
12    the exercise of the sentiments — hope, faith, love — is the
         prayer of the righteous. This prayer, governed by Science
         instead of the senses, heals the sick.

15    In the scientific relation of God to man, we find that
         whatever blesses one blesses all, as Jesus showed with
         the loaves and the fishes, — Spirit, not matter, being the
18    source of supply.

Birth and death unreal

         Does God send sickness, giving the mother her child
         for the brief space of a few years and then taking it away
21    by death? Is God creating anew what He
         has already created? The Scriptures are defi-
         nite on this point, declaring that His work was finished,
24    nothing is new to God, and that it was good.

         Can there be any birth or death for man, the spiritual
         image and likeness of God? Instead of God sending
27    sickness and death, He destroys them, and brings to light
         immortality. Omnipotent and infinite Mind made all
         and includes all. This Mind does not make mistakes
30    and subsequently correct them. God does not cause man
         to sin, to be sick, or to die.

No evil in Spirit

         There are evil beliefs, often called evil spirits; but


Page 207


1      these evils are not Spirit, for there is no evil in Spirit.
         Because God is Spirit, evil becomes more apparent and
3      obnoxious proportionately as we advance spir-
         itually, until it disappears from our lives.
         This fact proves our position, for every scientific state-
6      ment in Christianity has its proof. Error of statement
         leads to error in action.

Subordination of evil

         God is not the creator of an evil mind. Indeed, evil
9      is not Mind. We must learn that evil is the awful decep-
         tion and unreality of existence. Evil is not
         supreme; good is not helpless; nor are the
12    so-called laws of matter primary, and the law of Spirit
         secondary. Without this lesson, we lose sight of the per-
         fect Father, or the divine Principle of man.

Evident impossibilities

15    Body is not first and Soul last, nor is evil mightier than
         good. The Science of being repudiates self-
         evident impossibilities, such as the amalgama-
18    tion of Truth and error in cause or effect. Science sepa-
         rates the tares and wheat in time of harvest.

One primal cause

         There is but one primal cause. Therefore there can
21    be no effect from any other cause, and there can be no
         reality in aught which does not proceed from
         this great and only cause. Sin, sickness, dis-
24    ease, and death belong not to the Science of being. They
         are the errors, which presuppose the absence of Truth,
         Life, or Love.

27    The spiritual reality is the scientific fact in all things.
         The spiritual fact, repeated in the action of man and the
         whole universe, is harmonious and is the ideal of Truth.
30    Spiritual facts are not inverted; the opposite discord,
         which bears no resemblance to spirituality, is not real.
         The only evidence of this inversion is obtained from


Page 208


1      suppositional error, which affords no proof of God,
         Spirit, or of the spiritual creation. Material sense de-
3      fines all things materially, and has a finite sense of the
         infinite.

Seemingly independent authority

         The Scriptures say, "In Him we live, and move, and
6      have our being." What then is this seeming power, in-
         dependent of God, which causes disease and
         cures it? What is it but an error of belief, -
9      a law of mortal mind, wrong in every sense,
         embracing sin, sickness, and death? It is the very anti-
         pode of immortal Mind, of Truth, and of spiritual law.
12    It is not in accordance with the goodness of God's char-
         acter that He should make man sick, then leave man to
         heal himself; it is absurd to suppose that matter can both
15    cause and cure disease, or that Spirit, God, produces
         disease and leaves the remedy to matter.

         John Young of Edinburgh writes: "God is the father
18    of mind, and of nothing else." Such an utterance is
         "the voice of one crying in the wilderness" of human
         beliefs and preparing the way of Science. Let us learn
21    of the real and eternal, and prepare for the reign of
         Spirit, the kingdom of heaven, — the reign and rule of
         universal harmony, which cannot be lost nor remain
24    forever unseen.

Sickness as only thought

         Mind, not matter, is causation. A material body
         only expresses a material and mortal mind. A mortal
27    man possesses this body, and he makes it
         harmonious or discordant according to the
         images of thought impressed upon it. You embrace
30    your body in your thought, and you should delineate
         upon it thoughts of health, not of sickness. You should
         banish all thoughts of disease and sin and of other beliefs


Page 209


1      included in matter. Man, being immortal, has a perfect
         indestructible life. It is the mortal belief which makes
3      the body discordant and diseased in proportion as igno-
         rance, fear, or human will governs mortals.

Allness of Truth

         Mind, supreme over all its formations and governing
6      them all, is the central sun of its own systems of ideas,
         the life and light of all its own vast creation;
         and man is tributary to divine Mind. The
9      material and mortal body or mind is not the man.

         The world would collapse without Mind, without the in-
         telligence which holds the winds in its grasp. Neither
12    philosophy nor skepticism can hinder the march of the
         Science which reveals the supremacy of Mind. The im-
         manent sense of Mind-power enhances the glory of Mind.
15    Nearness, not distance, lends enchantment to this view.

Spiritual translation

         The compounded minerals or aggregated substances
         composing the earth, the relations which constituent
18    masses hold to each other, the magnitudes,
         distances, and revolutions of the celestial
         bodies, are of no real importance, when we remember
21    that they all must give place to the spiritual fact by the
         translation of man and the universe back into Spirit. In
         proportion as this is done, man and the universe will be
24    found harmonious and eternal.

         Material substances or mundane formations, astro-
         nomical calculations, and all the paraphernalia of specu-
27    lative theories, based on the hypothesis of material law
         or life and intelligence resident in matter, will ulti-
         mately vanish, swallowed up in the infinite calculus of
30    Spirit.

         Spiritual sense is a conscious, constant capacity to un-
         derstand God. It shows the superiority of faith by works


Page 210


1      over faith in words. Its ideas are expressed only in "new
         tongues;" and these are interpreted by the translation of
3      the spiritual original into the language which human
         thought can comprehend.

Jesus' disregard of matter

         The Principle and proof of Christianity are discerned
6      by spiritual sense. They are set forth in Jesus' demon-
         strations, which show — by his healing the
         sick, casting out evils, and destroying death,
9      "the last enemy that shall be destroyed," -
         his disregard of matter and its so-called laws.

         Knowing that Soul and its attributes were forever
         manifested through man, the Master healed the sick,
         gave sight to the blind, hearing to the deaf, feet to the
         lame, thus bringing to light the scientific action of the
15    divine Mind on human minds and bodies and giving
         a better understanding of Soul and salvation. Jesus
         healed sickness and sin by one and the same metaphysical
18    process.

Mind not mortal

         The expression mortal mind is really a solecism, for
         Mind is immortal, and Truth pierces the error of mortality
21    as a sunbeam penetrates the cloud. Because,
         in obedience to the immutable law of Spirit,
         this so-called mind is self-destructive, I name it mortal.
24    Error soweth the wind and reapeth the whirlwind.

Matter mindless

         What is termed matter, being unintelligent, cannot say,
         "I suffer, I die, I am sick, or I am well." It is the so-
27    called mortal mind which voices this and ap-
         pears to itself to make good its claim. To
         mortal sense, sin and suffering are real, but immortal
30    sense includes no evil nor pestilence. Because immortal
         sense has no error of sense, it has no sense of error; there
         fore it is without a destructive element.


Page 211


1      If brain, nerves, stomach, are intelligent, — if they talk
         to us, tell us their condition, and report how they feel, -
3      then Spirit and matter, Truth and error, commingle
         and produce sickness and health, good and evil, life and
         death; and who shall say whether Truth or error is the
6      greater?

Matter sensationless

         The sensations of the body must either be the sensa-
         tions of a so-called mortal mind or of matter. Nerves
9      are not mind. Is it not provable that Mind is
         not mortal and that matter has no sensation?
         Is it not equally true that matter does not appear in the
12    spiritual understanding of being?

         The sensation of sickness and the impulse to sin seem
         to obtain in mortal mind. When a tear starts, does not
15    this so-called mind produce the effect seen in the lachry-
         mal gland? Without mortal mind, the tear could not
         appear; and this action shows the nature of all so-called
18    material cause and effect.

         It should no longer be said in Israel that "the fathers
         have eaten sour grapes, and the children's teeth are set
21    on edge." Sympathy with error should disappear. The
         transfer of the thoughts of one erring mind to another,
         Science renders impossible.

Nerves painless

24    If it is true that nerves have sensation, that matter has
         intelligence, that the material organism causes the eyes to
         see and the ears to hear, then, when the body
27    is dematerialized, these faculties must be lost,
         for their immortality is not in Spirit; whereas the fact
         is that only through dematerialization and spiritualiza-
30    tion of thought can these faculties be conceived of as
         immortal.

         Nerves are not the source of pain or pleasure. We


Page 212


1      suffer or enjoy in our dreams, but this pain or pleasure
         is not communicated through a nerve. A tooth which has
3      been extracted sometimes aches again in belief, and the
         pain seems to be in its old place. A limb which has been
         amputated has continued in belief to pain the owner. If
6      the sensation of pain in the limb can return, can be pro-
         longed, why cannot the limb reappear?

         Why need pain, rather than pleasure, come to this mor-
9      tal sense? Because the memory of pain is more vivid
         than the memory of pleasure. I have seen an unwitting
         attempt to scratch the end of a finger which had been cut
12    off for months. When the nerve is gone, which we say
         was the occasion of pain, and the pain still remains, it
         proves sensation to be in the mortal mind, not in matter.
15    Reverse the process; take away this so-called mind instead
         of a piece of the flesh, and the nerves have no sensation.

Human falsities

         Mortals have a modus of their own, undirected and un-
18    sustained by God. They produce a rose through seed and
         soil, and bring the rose into contact with the
         olfactory nerves that they may smell it. In
21    legerdemain and credulous frenzy, mortals believe that
         unseen spirits produce the flowers. God alone makes
         and clothes the lilies of the field, and this He does by
24    means of Mind, not matter.

No miracles in Mind-methods

         Because all the methods of Mind are not understood,
         we say the lips or hands must move in order to convey
27    thought, that the undulations of the air convey
         sound, and possibly that other methods involve
         so-called miracles. The realities of being, its
30    normal action, and the origin of all things are unseen to
         mortal sense; whereas the unreal and imitative move-
         ments of mortal belief, which would reverse the immortal


Page 213


1      modus and action, are styled the real. Whoever con-
         tradicts this mortal mind supposition of reality is called
3      a deceiver, or is said to be deceived. Of a man it has
         been said, "As he thinketh in his heart, so is he;" hence
         as a man spiritually understandeth, so is he in truth.

Good indefinable

6      Mortal mind conceives of something as either liquid
         or solid, and then classifies it materially. Immortal and
         spiritual facts exist apart from this mortal and
9      material conception. God, good, is self-exist-
         ent and self-expressed, though indefinable as a whole.
         Every step towards goodness is a departure from materi-
12    ality, and is a tendency towards God, Spirit. Material
         theories partially paralyze this attraction towards infinite
         and eternal good by an opposite attraction towards the
15    finite, temporary, and discordant.

         Sound is a mental impression made on mortal belief.
         The ear does not really hear. Divine Science reveals
18    sound as communicated through the senses of Soul -
         through spiritual understanding.

Music, rhythm of head and heart

         Mozart experienced more than he expressed. The
21    rapture of his grandest symphonies was never heard. He
         was a musician beyond what the world knew.
         This was even more strikingly true of Beet-
24    hoven, who was so long hopelessly deaf. Men-
         tal melodies and strains of sweetest music supersede con-
         scious sound. Music is the rhythm of head and heart.
27    Mortal mind is the harp of many strings, discoursing
         either discord or harmony according as the hand, which
         sweeps over it, is human or divine.
30    Before human knowledge dipped to its depths into a
         false sense of things, — into belief in material origins
         which discard the one Mind and true source of being, -


Page 214


1      it is possible that the impressions from Truth were as
         distinct as sound, and that they came as sound to the
3      primitive prophets. If the medium of hearing is wholly
         spiritual, it is normal and indestructible.

         If Enoch's perception had been confined to the evidence
6      before his material senses, he could never have "walked
         with God," nor been guided into the demonstration of
         life eternal.

Adam and the senses

9      Adam, represented in the Scriptures as formed from
         dust, is an object-lesson for the human mind. The mate-
         rial senses, like Adam, originate in matter and
12    return to dust, — are proved non-intelligent.
         They go out as they came in, for they are still the error,
         not the truth of being. When it is learned that the spirit-
15    ual sense, and not the material, conveys the impressions
         of Mind to man, then being will be understood and found
         to be harmonious.

Idolatrous illusions

18    We bow down to matter, and entertain finite thoughts
         of God like the pagan idolater. Mortals are inclined to
         fear and to obey what they consider a material
21    body more than they do a spiritual God. All
         material knowledge, like the original "tree of knowledge,"
         multiplies their pains, for mortal illusions would rob God,
24    slay man, and meanwhile would spread their table with
         cannibal tidbits and give thanks.

The senses of Soul

         How transient a sense is mortal sight, when a wound on
27    the retina may end the power of light and lens! But the
         real sight or sense is not lost. Neither age nor
         accident can interfere with the senses of Soul,
30    and there are no other real senses. It is evident that the
         body as matter has no sensation of its own, and there is no
         oblivion for Soul and its faculties. Spirit's senses are with-


Page 215


1      out pain, and they are forever at peace. Nothing can hide
         from them the harmony of all things and the might and
3      permanence of Truth.

Real being never lost

         If Spirit, Soul, could sin or be lost, then being and im-
         mortality would be lost, together with all the faculties of
6      Mind; but being cannot be lost while God ex-
         ists. Soul and matter are at variance from the
         very necessity of their opposite natures. Mortals are
9      unacquainted with the reality of existence, because matter
         and mortality do not reflect the facts of Spirit.

         Spiritual vision is not subordinate to geometric alti-
12    tudes. Whatever is governed by God, is never for an
         instant deprived of the light and might of intelligence
         and Life.

Light and darkness

15    We are sometimes led to believe that darkness is as real
         as light; but Science affirms darkness to be only a mortal
         sense of the absence of light, at the coming of
18    which darkness loses the appearance of reality.
         So sin and sorrow, disease and death, are the suppositional
         absence of Life, God, and flee as phantoms of error before
21    truth and love.

         With its divine proof, Science reverses the evidence of
         material sense. Every quality and condition of mortality
24    is lost, swallowed up in immortality. Mortal man is the
         antipode of immortal man in origin, in existence, and in his
         relation to God.

Faith of Socrates

27    Because he understood the superiority and immor-
         tality of good, Socrates feared not the hemlock poison.
         Even the faith of his philosophy spurned phys-
30    ical timidity. Having sought man's spiritual
         state, he recognized the immortality of man. The igno-
         rance and malice of the age would have killed the vener-


Page 216


1      able philosopher because of his faith in Soul and his in-
         difference to the body.

The serpent of error

3      Who shall say that man is alive to-day, but may be dead
         to-morrow? What has touched Life, God, to such
         strange issues? Here theories cease, and Sci-
6      ence unveils the mystery and solves the prob-
         lem of man. Error bites the heel of truth, but cannot kill
         truth. Truth bruises the head of error — destroys error.
9      Spirituality lays open siege to materialism. On which
         side are we fighting?

Servants and masters

         The understanding that the Ego is Mind, and that
12    there is but one Mind or intelligence, begins at once to
         destroy the errors of mortal sense and to supply
         the truth of immortal sense. This understand-
15    ing makes the body harmonious; it makes the nerves,
         bones, brain, etc., servants, instead of masters. If man
         is governed by the law of divine Mind, his body is in sub-
18    mission to everlasting Life and Truth and Love. The
         great mistake of mortals is to suppose that man, God's
         image and likeness, is both matter and Spirit, both good
21    and evil.

         If the decision were left to the corporeal senses, evil
         would appear to be the master of good, and sickness to
24    be the rule of existence, while health would seem the
         exception, death the inevitable, and life a paradox. Paul
         asked: "What concord hath Christ with Belial?" (2 Cor-
27    inthians vi. 15.)

Personal identity

         When you say, "Man's body is material," I say with
         Paul: Be "willing rather to be absent from the body,
30    and to be present with the Lord." Give up
         your material belief of mind in matter, and
         have but one Mind, even God; for this Mind forms its


Page 217


1      own likeness. The loss of man's identity through the
         understanding which Science confers is impossible; and
3      the notion of such a possibility is more absurd than to
         conclude that individual musical tones are lost in the
         origin of harmony.

Paul's experience

6      Medical schools may inform us that the healing work
         of Christian Science and Paul's peculiar Christian con-
         version and experience, — which prove Mind
9      to be scientifically distinct from matter, — are
         indications of unnatural mental and bodily conditions,
         even of catalepsy and hysteria; yet if we turn to the Scrip-
12    tures, what do we read? Why, this: "If a man keep my
         saying, he shall never see death!" and "Henceforth know
         we no man after the flesh!"

Fatigue is mental

15    That scientific methods are superior to others, is
         seen by their effects. When you have once conquered
         a diseased condition of the body through
18    Mind, that condition never recurs, and you
         have won a point in Science. When mentality gives
         rest to the body, the next toil will fatigue you less, for
21    you are working out the problem of being in divine meta-
         physics; and in proportion as you understand the con-
         trol which Mind has over so-called matter, you will be
24    able to demonstrate this control. The scientific and
         permanent remedy for fatigue is to learn the power of
         Mind over the body or any illusion of physical weariness,
27    and so destroy this illusion, for matter cannot be weary
         and heavy-laden.

         You say, "Toil fatigues me." But what is this me!
30    Is it muscle or mind? Which is tired and so speaks?
         Without mind, could the muscles be tired? Do the
         muscles talk, or do you talk for them? Matter is non-


Page 218


1      intelligent. Mortal mind does the false talking, and that
         which affirms weariness, made that weariness.

Mind never weary

3      You do not say a wheel is fatigued; and yet the body
         is as material as the wheel. If it were not for what the
         human mind says of the body, the body, like
6      the inanimate wheel, would never be weary.
         The consciousness of Truth rests us more than hours of
         repose in unconsciousness.

Coalition of sin and sickness

9      The body is supposed to say, "I am ill." The reports
         of sickness may form a coalition with the reports of sin,
         and say, "I am malice, lust, appetite, envy,
12    hate." What renders both sin and sickness
         difficult of cure is, that the human mind is the
         sinner, disinclined to self-correction, and believing that
15    the body can be sick independently of mortal mind and
         that the divine Mind has no jurisdiction over the body.

Sickness akin to sin

         Why pray for the recovery of the sick, if you are with-
18    out faith in God's willingness and ability to heal them?
         If you do believe in God, why do you sub-
         stitute drugs for the Almighty's power, and
21    employ means which lead only into material ways of
         obtaining help, instead of turning in time of need to
         God, divine Love, who is an ever-present help?

24    Treat a belief in sickness as you would sin, with sudden
         dismissal. Resist the temptation to believe in matter as
         intelligent, as having sensation or power.

27    The Scriptures say, "They that wait upon the Lord
         . . . shall run, and not be weary; and they shall walk,
         and not faint." The meaning of that passage is not
30    perverted by applying it literally to moments of fatigue,
         for the moral and physical are as one in their results.
         When we wake to the truth of being, all disease,


Page 219


1      pain, weakness, weariness, sorrow, sin, death, will be
         unknown, and the mortal dream will forever cease. My
3      method of treating fatigue applies to all bodily ailments,
         since Mind should be, and is, supreme, absolute, and
         final.

Affirmation and result

6      In mathematics, we do not multiply when we should
         subtract, and then say the product is correct. No more
         can we say in Science that muscles give strength,
9      that nerves give pain or pleasure, or that matter
         governs, and then expect that the result will be harmony.
         Not muscles, nerves, nor bones, but mortal mind makes
12    the whole body "sick, and the whole heart faint;" whereas
         divine Mind heals.

         When this is understood, we shall never affirm concern-
15    ing the body what we do not wish to have manifested. We
         shall not call the body weak, if we would have it strong;
         for the belief in feebleness must obtain in the human
18    mind before it can be made manifest on the body, and
         the destruction of the belief will be the removal of its
         effects. Science includes no rule of discord, but governs
21    harmoniously. "The wish," says the poet, "is ever father
         to the thought."

Scientific beginning

         We may hear a sweet melody, and yet misunderstand
24    the science that governs it. Those who are healed
         through metaphysical Science, not compre-
         hending the Principle of the cure, may misun-
27    derstand it, and impute their recovery to change of air or
         diet, not rendering to God the honor due to Him alone.
         Entire immunity from the belief in sin, suffering, and
30    death may not be reached at this period, but we may look
         for an abatement of these evils; and this scientific begin-
         ning is in the right direction.


Page 220


Hygiene ineffectual

1      We hear it said: " I exercise daily in the open air. I
         take cold baths, in order to overcome a predisposition to
3      take cold; and yet I have continual colds,
         catarrh, and cough." Such admissions ought
         to open people's eyes to the inefficacy of material hygiene,
6      and induce sufferers to look in other directions for cause
         and cure.

         Instinct is better than misguided reason, as even na-
9      ture declares. The violet lifts her blue eye to greet the
         early spring. The leaves clap their hands as nature's
         untired worshippers. The snowbird sings and soars
12    amid the blasts; he has no catarrh from wet feet, and
         procures a summer residence with more ease than a na-
         bob. The atmosphere of the earth, kinder than the at-
15    mosphere of mortal mind, leaves catarrh to the latter.
         Colds, coughs, and contagion are engendered solely by
         human theories.

The reflex phenomena

18    Mortal mind produces its own phenomena, and then
         charges them to something else, — like a kitten
         glancing into the mirror at itself and thinking
21    it sees another kitten.

         A clergyman once adopted a diet of bread and water
         to increase his spirituality. Finding his health failing,
24    he gave up his abstinence, and advised others never to
         try dietetics for growth in grace.

Volition far-reaching

         The belief that either fasting or feasting makes men
27    better morally or physically is one of the fruits of "the
         tree of the knowledge of good and evil," con-
         cerning which God said, "Thou shalt not eat
30    of it." Mortal mind forms all conditions of the mortal
         body, and controls the stomach, bones, lungs, heart, blood,
         etc., as directly as the volition or will moves the mind.


Page 221


Starvation and dyspepsia

1      I knew a person who when quite a child adopted the
         Graham system to cure dyspepsia. For many years, he
3      ate only bread and vegetables, and drank noth-
         ing but water. His dyspepsia increasing, he
         decided that his diet should be more rigid, and
6      thereafter he partook of but one meal in twenty-four
         hours, this meal consisting of only a thin slice of bread
         without water. His physician also recommended that
9      he should not wet his parched throat until three hours
         after eating. He passed many weary years in hunger
         and weakness, almost in starvation, and finally made up
12    his mind to die, having exhausted the skill of the doctors,
         who kindly informed him that death was indeed his only
         alternative. At this point Christian Science saved him,
15    and he is now in perfect health without a vestige of the
         old complaint.

         He learned that suffering and disease were the self-
18    imposed beliefs of mortals, and not the facts of being;
         that God never decreed disease, — never ordained a law
         that fasting should be a means of health. Hence semi-
21    starvation is not acceptable to wisdom, and it is equally
         far from Science, in which being is sustained by God, Mind.
         These truths, opening his eyes, relieved his stomach, and
24    he ate without suffering, "giving God thanks;" but he
         never enjoyed his food as he had imagined he would
         when, still the slave of matter, he thought of the flesh-
27    pots of Egypt, feeling childhood's hunger and undisci-
         plined by self-denial and divine Science.

Mind and stomach

         This new-born understanding, that neither food nor
30    the stomach, without the consent of mortal
         mind, can make one suffer, brings with it an-
         other lesson, — that gluttony is a sensual illusion, and


Page 222


1      that this phantasm of mortal mind disappears as we better
         apprehend our spiritual existence and ascend the ladder
3      of life.

         This person learned that food affects the body only
         as mortal mind has its material methods of working, one
6      of which is to believe that proper food supplies nutriment
         and strength to the human system. He learned also that
         mortal mind makes a mortal body, whereas Truth re-
9      generates this fleshly mind and feeds thought with the
         bread of Life.

         Food had less power to help or to hurt him after he
12    had availed himself of the fact that Mind governs man,
         and he also had less faith in the so-called pleasures and
         pains of matter. Taking less thought about what he
15    should eat or drink, consulting the stomach less about
         the economy of living and God more, he recovered
         strength and flesh rapidly. For many years he had
18    been kept alive, as was believed, only by the strictest ad-
         herence to hygiene and drugs, and yet he continued ill
         all the while. Now he dropped drugs and material
21    hygiene, and was well.

         He learned that a dyspeptic was very far from being
         the image and likeness of God, — far from having "do-
24    minion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the
         air, and over the cattle," if eating a bit of animal flesh
         could overpower him. He finally concluded that God
27    never made a dyspeptic, while fear, hygiene, physiology,
         and physics had made him one, contrary to His commands.

Life only in Spirit

         In seeking a cure for dyspepsia consult matter not at
30    all, and eat what is set before you, "asking
         no question for conscience sake." We must
         destroy the false belief that life and intelligence are in


Page 223


1      matter, and plant ourselves upon what is pure and per-
         fect. Paul said, "Walk in the Spirit, and ye shall not
3      fulfil the lust of the flesh." Sooner or later we shall learn
         that the fetters of man's finite capacity are forged by the
         illusion that he lives in body instead of in Soul, in matter
6      instead of in Spirit.

Soul greater than body

         Matter does not express Spirit. God is infinite omni-
         present Spirit. If Spirit is all and is everywhere, what
9      and where is matter? Remember that truth
         is greater than error, and we cannot put the
         greater into the less. Soul is Spirit, and Spirit is greater
12    than body. If Spirit were once within the body, Spirit
         would be finite, and therefore could not be Spirit.

The question of the ages

         The question, "What is Truth," convulses the world.
15    Many are ready to meet this inquiry with the assurance
         which comes of understanding; but more are
         blinded by their old illusions, and try to "give
18    it pause." "If the blind lead the blind, both shall fall into
         the ditch."

         The efforts of error to answer this question by some
21    ology are vain. Spiritual rationality and free thought ac-
         company approaching Science, and cannot be put down.
         They will emancipate humanity, and supplant unscientific
24    means and so-called laws.

Heralds of Science

         Peals that should startle the slumbering thought from
         its erroneous dream are partially unheeded; but the last
27    trump has not sounded, or this would not be
         so. Marvels, calamities, and sin will much
         more abound as truth urges upon mortals its resisted
30    claims; but the awful daring of sin destroys sin, and
         foreshadows the triumph of truth. God will over-
         turn, until "He come whose right it is." Longevity


Page 224


1      is increasing and the power of sin diminishing, for the,
         world feels the alterative effect of truth through every
3      pore.

         As the crude footprints of the past disappear from the
         dissolving paths of the present, we shall better understand
6      the Science which governs these changes, and shall plant
         our feet on firmer ground. Every sensuous pleasure or
         pain is self-destroyed through suffering. There should
9      be painless progress, attended by life and peace instead
         of discord and death.

Sectarianism and opposition

         In the record of nineteen centuries, there are sects
12    many but not enough Christianity. Centuries ago re-
         ligionists were ready to hail an anthropomor-
         phic God, and array His vicegerent with pomp
15    and splendor; but this was not the manner
         of truth's appearing. Of old the cross was truth's cen-
         tral sign, and it is to-day. The modern lash is less
18    material than the Roman scourge, but it is equally as
         cutting. Cold disdain, stubborn resistance, opposition
         from church, state laws, and the press, are still the har-
21    bingers of truth's full-orbed appearing.

         A higher and more practical Christianity, demonstrat-
         ing justice and meeting the needs of mortals in sickness
24    and in health, stands at the door of this age, knocking
         for admission. Will you open or close the door upon this
         angel visitant, who cometh in the quiet of meekness, as he
27    came of old to the patriarch at noonday?

Mental emancipation

         Truth brings the elements of liberty. On its banner
         is the Soul-inspired motto, "Slavery is abolished." The
30    power of God brings deliverance to the cap-
         tive. No power can withstand divine Love.
         What is this supposed power, which opposes itself to God?


Page 225


1      Whence cometh it? What is it that binds man with iron
         shackles to sin, sickness, and death? Whatever enslaves
3      man is opposed to the divine government. Truth makes
         man free.

Truth's ordeal

         You may know when first Truth leads by the few-
6      ness and faithfulness of its followers. Thus it is that
         the march of time bears onward freedom's
         banner. The powers of this world will fight,
9      and will command their sentinels not to let truth pass
         the guard until it subscribes to their systems; but Science,
         heeding not the pointed bayonet, marches on. There is
12    always some tumult, but there is a rallying to truth's
         standard.

Immortal sentences

         The history of our country, like all history, illustrates
15    the might of Mind, and shows human power to be propor-
         tionate to its embodiment of right thinking. A
         few immortal sentences, breathing the omnipo-
18    tence of divine justice, have been potent to break despotic
         fetters and abolish the whipping-post and slave market;
         but oppression neither went down in blood, nor did the
21    breath of freedom come from the cannon's mouth. Love
         is the liberator.

Slavery abolished

         Legally to abolish unpaid servitude in the United
24    States was hard; but the abolition of mental slavery is
         a more difficult task. The despotic tenden-
         cies, inherent in mortal mind and always ger-
27    minating in new forms of tyranny, must be rooted out
         through the action of the divine Mind.

         Men and women of all climes and races are still in
30    bondage to material sense, ignorant how to obtain their
         freedom. The rights of man were vindicated in a single
         section and on the lowest plane of human life, when Afri-


Page 226


1      can slavery was abolished in our land. That was only
         prophetic of further steps towards the banishment of a
3      world-wide slavery, found on higher planes of existence
         and under more subtle and depraving forms.

Liberty's crusade

         The voice of God in behalf of the African slave was
6      still echoing in our land, when the voice of the herald of
         this new crusade sounded the keynote of uni-
         versal freedom, asking a fuller acknowledg-
9      ment of the rights of man as a Son of God, demanding
         that the fetters of sin, sickness, and death be stricken
         from the human mind and that its freedom be won, not
12    through human warfare, not with bayonet and blood, but
         through Christ's divine Science.

Cramping systems

         God has built a higher platform of human rights, and
15    He has built it on diviner claims. These claims are not
         made through code or creed, but in demonstra-
         tion of "on earth peace, good-will toward men."
18    Human codes, scholastic theology, material medicine and
         hygiene, fetter faith and spiritual understanding. Divine
         Science rends asunder these fetters, and man's birthright
21    of sole allegiance to his Maker asserts itself.

         I saw before me the sick, wearing out years of servi-
         tude to an unreal master in the belief that the body gov-
24    erned them, rather than Mind.

House of bondage

         The lame, the deaf, the dumb, the blind, the sick, the
         sensual, the sinner, I wished to save from the slavery of
27    their own beliefs and from the educational
         systems of the Pharaohs, who to-day, as of
         yore, hold the children of Israel in bondage. I saw be-
30    fore me the awful conflict, the Red Sea and the wilder-
         ness; but I pressed on through faith in God, trusting
         Truth, the strong deliverer, to guide me into the land


Page 227


1      of Christian Science, where fetters fall and the rights of
         man are fully known and acknowledged.

Higher law ends bondage

3      I saw that the law of mortal belief included all error,
         and that, even as oppressive laws are disputed and mor-
         tals are taught their right to freedom, so the
6      claims of the enslaving senses must be de-
         nied and superseded. The law of the divine Mind must
         end human bondage, or mortals will continue unaware
9      of man's inalienable rights and in subjection to hope-
         less slavery, because some public teachers permit
         an ignorance of divine power, — an ignorance that
12    is the foundation of continued bondage and of human
         suffering.

Native freedom

         Discerning the rights of man, we cannot fail to fore-
15    see the doom of all oppression. Slavery is not the legiti-
         mate state of man. God made man free.
         Paul said, "I was free born." All men should
18    be free. "Where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is lib-
         erty." Love and Truth make free, but evil and error
         lead into captivity.

Standard of liberty

21    Christian Science raises the standard of liberty and
         cries: "Follow me! Escape from the bondage of sick-
         ness, sin, and death!" Jesus marked out the
24    way. Citizens of the world, accept the "glori-
         ous liberty of the children of God," and be free! This
         is your divine right. The illusion of material sense, not
27    divine law, has bound you, entangled your free limbs,
         crippled your capacities, enfeebled your body, and de-
         faced the tablet of your being.

30    If God had instituted material laws to govern man,
         disobedience to which would have made man ill, Jesus
         would not have disregarded those laws by healing in


Page 228


1      direct opposition to them and in defiance of all material
         conditions.

No fleshly heredity

3      The transmission of disease or of certain idiosyncra-
         sies of mortal mind would be impossible if this great fact
         of being were learned, — namely, that nothing
6      inharmonious can enter being, for Life is God.
         Heredity is a prolific subject for mortal belief to pin the-
         ories upon; but if we learn that nothing is real but the
9      right, we shall have no dangerous inheritances, and fleshly
         ills will disappear.

God-given dominion

         The enslavement of man is not legitimate. It will
12    cease when man enters into his heritage of freedom, his
         God-given dominion over the material senses.
         Mortals will some day assert their freedom in
15    the name of Almighty God. Then they will control their
         own bodies through the understanding of divine Science.
         Dropping their present beliefs, they will recognize har-
18    mony as the spiritual reality and discord as the material
         unreality.

         If we follow the command of our Master, "Take no
21    thought for your life," we shall never depend on bodily
         conditions, structure, or economy, but we shall be masters
         of the body, dictate its terms, and form and control it with
24    Truth.

Priestly pride humbled

         There is no power apart from God. Omnipotence has
         all-power, and to acknowledge any other power is to dis-
27    honor God. The humble Nazarene overthrew
         the supposition that sin, sickness, and death
         have power. He proved them powerless. It should have
30    humbled the pride of the priests, when they saw the dem-
         onstration of Christianity excel the influence of their dead
         faith and ceremonies.


Page 229


1      If Mind is not the master of sin, sickness, and death,
         they are immortal, for it is already proved that mat-
3      ter has not destroyed them, but is their basis and
         support.

No union of opposites

         We should hesitate to say that Jehovah sins or suffers;
6      but if sin and suffering are realities of being, whence did
         they emanate? God made all that was made,
         and Mind signifies God, — infinity, not finity.
9      Not far removed from infidelity is the belief which
         unites such opposites as sickness and health, holiness
         and unholiness, calls both the offspring of spirit, and
12    at the same time admits that Spirit is God, — vir-
         tually declaring Him good in one instance and evil in
         another.

Self-constituted law

15    By universal consent, mortal belief has constituted
         itself a law to bind mortals to sickness, sin, and death.
         This customary belief is misnamed material
18    law, and the individual who upholds it is mis-
         taken in theory and in practice. The so-called law of
         mortal mind, conjectural and speculative, is made void
21    by the law of immortal Mind, and false law should be
         trampled under foot.

Sickness from mortal mind

         If God causes man to be sick, sickness must be good,
24    and its opposite, health, must be evil, for all that He
         makes is good and will stand forever. If the
         transgression of God's law produces sickness, it
27    is right to be sick; and we cannot if we would, and should
         not if we could, annul the decrees of wisdom. It is the
         transgression of a belief of mortal mind, not of a law of
30    matter nor of divine Mind, which causes the belief of sick-
         ness. The remedy is Truth, not matter, — the truth that
         disease is unreal.


Page 230


1      If sickness is real, it belongs to immortality; if true,
         it is a part of Truth. Would you attempt with drugs,
3      or without, to destroy a quality or condition of Truth?
         But if sickness and sin are illusions, the awakening from
         this mortal dream, or illusion, will bring us into health,
6      holiness, and immortality. This awakening is the for-
         ever coming of Christ, the advanced appearing of Truth,
         which casts out error and heals the sick. This is the sal-
9      vation which comes through God, the divine Principle,
         Love, as demonstrated by Jesus.

God never inconsistent

         It would be contrary to our highest ideas of God to
12    suppose Him capable of first arranging law and causation
         so as to bring about certain evil results, and
         then punishing the helpless victims of His vo-
15    lition for doing what they could not avoid doing. Good
         is not, cannot be, the author of experimental sins. God,
         good, can no more produce sickness than goodness can
18    cause evil and health occasion disease.

Mental narcotics

         Does wisdom make blunders which must afterwards
         be rectified by man? Does a law of God produce sick-
21    ness, and can man put that law under his feet
         by healing sickness? According to Holy Writ,
         the sick are never really healed by drugs, hygiene, or any
24    material method. These merely evade the question.
         They are soothing syrups to put children to sleep, satisfy
         mortal belief, and quiet fear.

The true healing

27    We think that we are healed when a disease disap-
         pears, though it is liable to reappear; but we are never
         thoroughly healed until the liability to be
30    ill is removed. So-called mortal mind or the
         mind of mortals being the remote, predisposing, and
         the exciting cause of all suffering, the cause of disease


Page 231


1      must be obliterated through Christ in divine Science, or
         the so-called physical senses will get the victory.

Destruction of all evil

3      Unless an ill is rightly met and fairly overcome by
         Truth, the ill is never conquered. If God destroys not
         sin, sickness, and death, they are not de-
6      stroyed in the mind of mortals, but seem to
         this so-called mind to be immortal. What God cannot
         do, man need not attempt. If God heals not the sick,
9      they are not healed, for no lesser power equals the infinite
         All-power; but God, Truth, Life, Love, does heal the
         sick through the prayer of the righteous.

12    If God makes sin, if good produces evil, if truth results
         in error, then Science and Christianity are helpless; but
         there are no antagonistic powers nor laws, spiritual or
15    material, creating and governing man through perpetual
         warfare. God is not the author of mortal discords.
         Therefore we accept the conclusion that discords have
18    only a fabulous existence, are mortal beliefs which divine
         Truth and Love destroy.

Superiority to sickness and sin

         To hold yourself superior to sin, because God made
21    you superior to it and governs man, is true wisdom. To
         fear sin is to misunderstand the power of Love
         and the divine Science of being in man's rela-
24    tion to God, — to doubt His government and
         distrust His omnipotent care. To hold yourself superior
         to sickness and death is equally wise, and is in accordance
27    with divine Science. To fear them is impossible, when
         you fully apprehend God and know that they are no part
         of His creation.

30    Man, governed by his Maker, having no other Mind, -
         planted on the Evangelist's statement that "all things
         were made by Him [the Word of God]; and without


Page 232


1      Him was not anything made that was made," — can
         triumph over sin, sickness, and death.

Denials of divine power

3      Many theories relative to God and man neither make
         man harmonious nor God lovable. The beliefs we com-
         monly entertain about happiness and life
6      afford no scatheless and permanent evidence
         of either. Security for the claims of harmonious and
         eternal being is found only in divine Science.

9      Scripture informs us that "with God all things are
         possible," — all good is possible to Spirit; but our prev-
         alent theories practically deny this, and make healing
12    possible only through matter. These theories must be
         untrue, for the Scripture is true. Christianity is not
         false, but religions which contradict its Principle are
15    false.

         In our age Christianity is again demonstrating the
         power of divine Principle, as it did over nineteen hun-
18    dred years ago, by healing the sick and triumphing over
         death. Jesus never taught that drugs, food, air, and ex-
         ercise could make a man healthy, or that they could de-
21    stroy human life; nor did he illustrate these errors by his
         practice. He referred man's harmony to Mind, not to
         matter, and never tried to make of none effect the sen-
24    tence of God, which sealed God's condemnation of sin,
         sickness, and death.

Signs following

         In the sacred sanctuary of Truth are voices of sol-
27    emn import, but we heed them not. It is only when the
         so-called pleasures and pains of sense pass
         away in our lives, that we find unquestion-
30    able signs of the burial of error and the resurrection to
         spiritual life.

Profession and proof

         There is neither place nor opportunity in Science for error


Page 233


1      of any sort. Every day makes its demands upon us for
         higher proofs rather than professions of Christian power.
3      These proofs consist solely in the destruction
         of sin, sickness, and death by the power of
         Spirit, as Jesus destroyed them. This is an element of
6      progress, and progress is the law of God, whose law de-
         mands of us only what we can certainly fulfil.

Perfection gained slowly

         In the midst of imperfection, perfection is seen and
9      acknowledged only by degrees. The ages must slowly
         work up to perfection. How long it must be
         before we arrive at the demonstration of scien-
12    tific being, no man knoweth, — not even "the
         Son but the Father;" but the false claim of error con-
         tinues its delusions until the goal of goodness is assidu-
15    ously earned and won.

Christ's mission

         Already the shadow of His right hand rests upon the
         hour. Ye who can discern the face of the sky, — the
18    sign material, — how much more should ye
         discern the sign mental, and compass the de-
         struction of sin and sickness by overcoming the thoughts
21    which produce them, and by understanding the spiritual
         idea which corrects and destroys them. To reveal this
         truth was our Master's mission to all mankind, including
24    the hearts which rejected him.

Efficacy of truth

         When numbers have been divided according to a fixed
         rule, the quotient is not more unquestionable than the
27    scientific tests I have made of the effects of
         truth upon the sick. The counter fact rela-
         tive to any disease is required to cure it. The utterance
30    of truth is designed to rebuke and destroy error. Why
         should truth not be efficient in sickness, which is solely
         the result of inharmony?


Page 234


1      Spiritual draughts heal, while material lotions interfere
         with truth, even as ritualism and creed hamper spirit-
3      uality. If we trust matter, we distrust Spirit.

Crumbs of comfort

         Whatever inspires with wisdom, Truth, or Love — be
         it song, sermon, or Science — blesses the human family
6      with crumbs of comfort from Christ's table
         feeding the hungry and giving living waters to
         the thirsty.

Hospitality to health and good

9      We should become more familiar with good than with
         evil, and guard against false beliefs as watchfully as we
         bar our doors against the approach of thieves
12    and murderers. We should love our enemies
         and help them on the basis of the Golden
         Rule; but avoid casting pearls before those who trample
15    them under foot, thereby robbing both themselves and
         others.

Cleansing the mind

         If mortals would keep proper ward over mortal mind,
18    the brood of evils which infest it would be cleared out.
         We must begin with this so-called mind and
         empty it of sin and sickness, or sin and sick-
21    ness will never cease. The present codes of human
         systems disappoint the weary searcher after a divine
         theology, adequate to the right education of human
24    thought.

         Sin and disease must be thought before they can be
         manifested. You must control evil thoughts in the first
27    instance, or they will control you in the second. Jesus
         declared that to look with desire on forbidden objects was
         to break a moral precept. He laid great stress on the
30    action of the human mind, unseen to the senses.

         Evil thoughts and aims reach no farther and do no more
         harm than one's belief permits. Evil thoughts, lusts, and


Page 235


1      malicious purposes cannot go forth, like wandering pollen,
         from one human mind to another, finding unsuspected
3      lodgment, if virtue and truth build a strong defence.
         Better suffer a doctor infected with smallpox to attend
         you than to be treated mentally by one who does not obey
6      the requirements of divine Science.

Teachers' functions

         The teachers of schools and the readers in churches
         should be selected with as direct reference to their
9      morals as to their learning or their correct
         reading. Nurseries of character should be
         strongly garrisoned with virtue. School-examinations are
12    one-sided; it is not so much academic education, as a
         moral and spiritual culture, which lifts one higher. The
         pure and uplifting thoughts of the teacher, constantly
15    imparted to pupils, will reach higher than the heavens of
         astronomy; while the debased and unscrupulous mind,
         though adorned with gems of scholarly attainment, will
18    degrade the characters it should inform and elevate.

Physicians' privilege

         Physicians, whom the sick employ in their helplessness,
         should be models of virtue. They should be wise spir-
21    itual guides to health and hope. To the trem-
         blers on the brink of death, who understand
         not the divine Truth which is Life and perpetuates being,
24    physicians should be able to teach it. Then when the soul
         is willing and the flesh weak, the patient's feet may be
         planted on the rock Christ Jesus, the true idea of spiritual
27    power.

Clergymen's duty

         Clergymen, occupying the watchtowers of the world,
         should uplift the standard of Truth. They should so raise
30    their hearers spiritually, that their listeners
         will love to grapple with a new, right idea
         and broaden their concepts. Love of Christianity, rather


Page 236


1      than love of popularity, should stimulate clerical labor
         and progress. Truth should emanate from the pulpit,
3      but never be strangled there. A special privilege is vested
         in the ministry. How shall it be used? Sacredly, in the
         interests of humanity, not of sect.

6      Is it not professional reputation and emolument rather
         than the dignity of God's laws, which many leaders seek?
         Do not inferior motives induce the infuriated attacks on
9      individuals, who reiterate Christ's teachings in support
         of his proof by example that the divine Mind heals sick-
         ness as well as sin?

A mother's responsibility

12    A mother is the strongest educator, either for or
         against crime. Her thoughts form the embryo of an-
         other mortal mind, and unconsciously mould
15    it, either after a model odious to herself or
         through divine influence, "according to the pattern
         showed to thee in the mount." Hence the importance
18    of Christian Science, from which we learn of the one
         Mind and of the availability of good as the remedy for
         every woe.

Children's tractability

21    Children should obey their parents; insubordination
         is an evil, blighting the buddings of self-government.
         Parents should teach their children at the
24    earliest possible period the truths of health
         and holiness. Children are more tractable than adults,
         and learn more readily to love the simple verities that will
27    make them happy and good.

         Jesus loved little children because of their freedom
         from wrong and their receptiveness of right. While
30    age is halting between two opinions or battling with
         false beliefs, youth makes easy and rapid strides towards
         Truth.


Page 237


1      A little girl, who had occasionally listened to my ex-
         planations, badly wounded her finger. She seemed not
3      to notice it. On being questioned about it she answered
         ingenuously, "There is no sensation in matter." Bound-
         ing off with laughing eyes, she presently added, "Mamma,
6      my finger is not a bit sore."

Soil and seed

         It might have been months or years before her parents
         would have laid aside their drugs, or reached the mental
9      height their little daughter so naturally at-
         tained. The more stubborn beliefs and theo-
         ries of parents often choke the good seed in the minds of
12    themselves and their offspring. Superstition, like "the
         fowls of the air," snatches away the good seed before it
         has sprouted.

Teaching children

15    Children should be taught the Truth-cure, Christian
         Science, among their first lessons, and kept from discuss-
         ing or entertaining theories or thoughts about
18    sickness. To prevent the experience of error
         and its sufferings, keep out of the minds of your children
         either sinful or diseased thoughts. The latter should
21    be excluded on the same principle as the former. This
         makes Christian Science early available.

Deluded invalids

         Some invalids are unwilling to know the facts or to
24    hear about the fallacy of matter and its supposed laws.
         They devote themselves a little longer to their
         material gods, cling to a belief in the life and
27    intelligence of matter, and expect this error to do more
         for them than they are willing to admit the only living and
         true God can do. Impatient at your explanation, unwill-
30    ing to investigate the Science of Mind which would rid
         them of their complaints, they hug false beliefs and suffer
         the delusive consequences.


Page 238


Patient waiting

1      Motives and acts are not rightly valued before they are
         understood. It is well to wait till those whom you would
3      benefit are ready for the blessing, for Science
         is working changes in personal character as
         well as in the material universe.
6      To obey the Scriptural command, "Come out from
         among them, and be ye separate," is to incur society's
         frown; but this frown, more than flatteries, enables one
9      to be Christian. Losing her crucifix, the Roman Catholic
         girl said, "I have nothing left but Christ." "If God be
         for us, who can be against us?"

Unimproved opportunities

12    To fall away from Truth in times of persecution, shows
         that we never understood Truth. From out the bridal
         chamber of wisdom there will come the warn-
15    ing, "I know you not." Unimproved op-
         portunities will rebuke us when we attempt to claim the
         benefits of an experience we have not made our own, try
18    to reap the harvest we have not sown, and wish to enter
         unlawfully into the labors of others. Truth often remains
         unsought, until we seek this remedy for human woe be-
21    cause we suffer severely from error.

         Attempts to conciliate society and so gain dominion over
         mankind, arise from worldly weakness. He who leaves
24    all for Christ forsakes popularity and gains Christianity.

Society and intolerance

         Society is a foolish juror, listening only to one side of
         the case. Justice often comes too late to secure a verdict.
27    People with mental work before them have
         no time for gossip about false law or testimony.
         To reconstruct timid justice and place the fact above the
30    falsehood, is the work of time.

         The cross is the central emblem of history. It is the
         lodestar in the demonstration of Christian healing, — the


Page 239


1      demonstration by which sin and sickness are destroyed.
         The sects, which endured the lash of their predecessors,
3      in their turn lay it upon those who are in advance of
         creeds.

Right views of humanity

         Take away wealth, fame, and social organizations,
6      which weigh not one jot in the balance of God, and we
         get clearer views of Principle. Break up
         cliques, level wealth with honesty, let worth
9      be judged according to wisdom, and we get better views
         of humanity.

         The wicked man is not the ruler of his upright
12    neighbor. Let it be understood that success in error is
         defeat in Truth. The watchword of Christian Science
         is Scriptural: "Let the wicked forsake his way, and the
15    unrighteous man his thoughts."

Standpoint revealed

         To ascertain our progress, we must learn where our
         affections are placed and whom we acknowledge and
18    obey as God. If divine Love is becoming
         nearer, dearer, and more real to us, matter is
         then submitting to Spirit. The objects we pursue and
21    the spirit we manifest reveal our standpoint, and show
         what we are winning.

Antagonistic sources

         Mortal mind is the acknowledged seat of human mo-
24    tives. It forms material concepts and produces every
         discordant action of the body. If action pro-
         ceeds from the divine Mind, action is harmo-
27    nious. If it comes from erring mortal mind, it is discord-
         ant and ends in sin, sickness, death. Those two opposite
         sources never mingle in fount or stream. The perfect
30    Mind sends forth perfection, for God is Mind. Imper-
         fect mortal mind sends forth its own resemblances, of
         which the wise man said, "All is vanity."


Page 240


Some lessons from nature

1      Nature voices natural, spiritual law and divine Love,
         but human belief misinterprets nature. Arctic regions,
3      sunny tropics, giant hills, winged winds,
         mighty billows, verdant vales, festive flowers,
         and glorious heavens, — all point to Mind, the spiritual
6      intelligence they reflect. The floral apostles are hiero-
         glyphs of Deity. Suns and planets teach grand lessons.
         The stars make night beautiful, and the leaflet turns nat-
9      urally towards the light.

Perpetual motions

         In the order of Science, in which the Principle is above
         what it reflects, all is one grand concord. Change this
12    statement, suppose Mind to be governed by
         matter or Soul in body, and you lose the key-
         note of being, and there is continual discord. Mind is
15    perpetual motion. Its symbol is the sphere. The rota-
         tions and revolutions of the universe of Mind go on
         eternally.

Progress demanded

18    Mortals move onward towards good or evil as time
         glides on. If mortals are not progressive, past failures
         will be repeated until all wrong work is ef-
21    faced or rectified. If at present satisfied with
         wrong-doing, we must learn to loathe it. If at present
         content with idleness, we must become dissatisfied with
24    it. Remember that mankind must sooner or later, either
         by suffering or by Science, be convinced of the error that
         is to be overcome.

27    In trying to undo the errors of sense one must pay fully
         and fairly the utmost farthing, until all error is finally
         brought into subjection to Truth. The divine method
30    of paying sin's wages involves unwinding one's snarls
         and learning from experience how to divide between sense
         and Soul.


Page 241


1      "Whom the Lord loveth He chasteneth." He, who
         knows God's will or the demands of divine Science and
3      obeys them, incurs the hostility of envy; and he who
         refuses obedience to God, is chastened by Love.

The doom of sin

         Sensual treasures are laid up "where moth and rust
6      doth corrupt." Mortality is their doom. Sin breaks in
         upon them, and carries off their fleeting joys.
         The sensualist's affections are as imaginary,
9      whimsical, and unreal as his pleasures. Falsehood, envy,
         hypocrisy, malice, hate, revenge, and so forth, steal away
         the treasures of Truth. Stripped of its coverings, what
12    a mocking spectacle is sin!

Spirit transforms

         The Bible teaches transformation of the body by the
         renewal of Spirit. Take away the spiritual signification
15    of Scripture, and that compilation can do no
         more for mortals than can moonbeams to melt
         a river of ice. The error of the ages is preaching without
18    practice.

         The substance of all devotion is the reflection and
         demonstration of divine Love, healing sickness and
21    destroying sin. Our Master said, "If ye love me, keep
         my commandments."

         One's aim, a point beyond faith, should be to find the
24    footsteps of Truth, the way to health and holiness. We
         should strive to reach the Horeb height where God is re-
         vealed; and the corner-stone of all spiritual building is
27    purity. The baptism of Spirit, washing the body of all
         the impurities of flesh, signifies that the pure in heart
         see God and are approaching spiritual Life and its
30    demonstration.

Spiritual baptism

         It is "easier for a camel to go through the eye of a
         needle," than for sinful beliefs to enter the kingdom of


Page 242


1      heaven, eternal harmony. Through repentance, spiritual
         baptism, and regeneration, mortals put off their material
3      beliefs and false individuality. It is only a
         question of time when "they shall all know
         Me [God], from the least of them unto the greatest."
6      Denial of the claims of matter is a great step towards
         the joys of Spirit, towards human freedom and the final
         triumph over the body.

The one only way

9      There is but one way to heaven, harmony, and Christ
         in divine Science shows us this way. It is to know no
         other reality — to have no other conscious-
12    ness of life — than good, God and His reflec-
         tion, and to rise superior to the so-called pain and pleasure
         of the senses.

15    Self-love is more opaque than a solid body. In pa-
         tient obedience to a patient God, let us labor to dis-
         solve with the universal solvent of Love the adamant
18    of error, — self-will, self-justification, and self-love, -
         which wars against spirituality and is the law of sin
         and death.

Divided vestments

21    The vesture of Life is Truth. According to the Bible,
         the facts of being are commonly misconstrued, for it is
         written: "They parted my raiment among
24    them, and for my vesture they did cast lots."
         The divine Science of man is woven into one web of
         consistency without seam or rent. Mere speculation or
27    superstition appropriates no part of the divine vesture,
         while inspiration restores every part of the Christly gar-
         ment of righteousness.

30    The finger-posts of divine Science show the way our
         Master trod, and require of Christians the proof which
         he gave, instead of mere profession. We may hide


Page 243


1      spiritual ignorance from the world, but we can never
         succeed in the Science and demonstration of spiritual
3      good through ignorance or hypocrisy.

Ancient and modern miracles

         The divine Love, which made harmless the poisonous
         viper, which delivered men from the boiling oil, from
6      the fiery furnace, from the jaws of the lion,
         can heal the sick in every age and triumph
         over sin and death. It crowned the demon-
9      strations of Jesus with unsurpassed power and love. But
         the same "Mind . . . which was also in Christ Jesus"
         must always accompany the letter of Science in order to
12    confirm and repeat the ancient demonstrations of prophets
         and apostles. That those wonders are not more com-
         monly repeated to-day, arises not so much from lack of
15    desire as from lack of spiritual growth.

Mental telegraphy

         The clay cannot reply to the potter. The head, heart,
         lungs, and limbs do not inform us that they are dizzy,
18    diseased, consumptive, or lame. If this in-
         formation is conveyed, mortal mind conveys
         it. Neither immortal and unerring Mind nor matter,
21    the inanimate substratum of mortal mind, can carry
         on such telegraphy; for God is "of purer eyes than
         to behold evil," and matter has neither intelligence nor
24    sensation.

Annihilation of error

         Truth has no consciousness of error. Love has no
         sense of hatred. Life has no partnership
27    with death. Truth, Life, and Love are a law
         of annihilation to everything unlike themselves, because
         they declare nothing except God.

Deformity and perfection

30    Sickness, sin, and death are not the fruits of Life.
         They are inharmonies which Truth destroys. Perfection
         does not animate imperfection. Inasmuch as God is


Page 244


1      good and the fount of all being, He does not produce
         moral or physical deformity; therefore such deformity is
3      not real, but is illusion, the mirage of error.
         Divine Science reveals these grand facts. On
         their basis Jesus demonstrated Life, never
6      fearing nor obeying error in any form.

         If we were to derive all our conceptions of man from
         what is seen between the cradle and the grave, happi-
9      ness and goodness would have no abiding-place in man,
         and the worms would rob him of the flesh; but Paul
         writes: "The law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath
12    made me free from the law of sin and death."

Man never less than man

         Man undergoing birth, maturity, and decay is like the
         beasts and vegetables, — subject to laws of decay. If
15    man were dust in his earliest stage of exist-
         ence, we might admit the hypothesis that he
         returns eventually to his primitive condition;
18    but man was never more nor less than man.

         If man flickers out in death or springs from matter into
         being, there must be an instant when God is without His
21    entire manifestation, — when there is no full reflection
         of the infinite Mind.

Man not evolved

         Man in Science is neither young nor old. He has
24    neither birth nor death. He is not a beast, a vegetable,
         nor a migratory mind. He does not pass from
         matter to Mind, from the mortal to the im-
27    mortal, from evil to good, or from good to evil. Such
         admissions cast us headlong into darkness and dogma.
         Even Shakespeare's poetry pictures age as infancy, as
30    helplessness and decadence, instead of assigning to man
         the everlasting grandeur and immortality of development,
         power, and prestige.


Page 245


1      The error of thinking that we are growing old, and the
         benefits of destroying that illusion, are illustrated in a
3      sketch from the history of an English woman, published
         in the London medical magazine called The Lancet.

Perpetual youth

         Disappointed in love in her early years, she became
6      insane and lost all account of time. Believing that she
         was still living in the same hour which parted
         her from her lover, taking no note of years,
9      she stood daily before the window watching for her
         lover's coming. In this mental state she remained young.
         Having no consciousness of time, she literally grew no
12    older. Some American travellers saw her when she was
         seventy-four, and supposed her to be a young woman.
         She had no care-lined face, no wrinkles nor gray hair, but
15    youth sat gently on cheek and brow. Asked to guess her
         age, those unacquainted with her history conjectured that
         she must be under twenty.

18    This instance of youth preserved furnishes a useful
         hint, upon which a Franklin might work with more cer-
         tainty than when he coaxed the enamoured lightning
21    from the clouds. Years had not made her old, because
         she had taken no cognizance of passing time nor thought
         of herself as growing old. The bodily results of her belief
24    that she was young manifested the influence of such a be-
         lief. She could not age while believing herself young, for
         the mental state governed the physical.

27    Impossibilities never occur. One instance like the
         foregoing proves it possible to be young at seventy-four;
         and the primary of that illustration makes it plain that
30    decrepitude is not according to law, nor is it a necessity of
         nature, but an illusion.

Man reflects God

         The infinite never began nor will it ever end. Mind


Page 246


1      and its formations can never be annihilated. Man is not
         a pendulum, swinging between evil and good, joy and
3      sorrow, sickness and health, life and death.
         Life and its faculties are not measured by
         calendars. The perfect and immortal are the eternal
6      likeness of their Maker. Man is by no means a material
         germ rising from the imperfect and endeavoring to reach
         Spirit above his origin. The stream rises no higher than
9      its source.

         The measurement of life by solar years robs youth and
         gives ugliness to age. The radiant sun of virtue and truth
12    coexists with being. Manhood is its eternal noon, un-
         dimmed by a declining sun. As the physical and mate-
         rial, the transient sense of beauty fades, the radiance of
15    Spirit should dawn upon the enraptured sense with bright
         and imperishable glories.

Undesirable records

         Never record ages. Chronological data are no part
18    of the vast forever. Time-tables of birth and death are
         so many conspiracies against manhood and
         womanhood. Except for the error of meas-
21    uring and limiting all that is good and beautiful, man
         would enjoy more than threescore years and ten and
         still maintain his vigor, freshness, and promise. Man,
24    governed by immortal Mind, is always beautiful and
         grand. Each succeeding year unfolds wisdom, beauty,
         and holiness.

True life eternal

27    Life is eternal. We should find this out, and begin the
         demonstration thereof. Life and goodness are immortal.
         Let us then shape our views of existence into
30    loveliness, freshness, and continuity, rather
         than into age and blight.

         Acute and chronic beliefs reproduce their own types.


Page 247


1      The acute belief of physical life comes on at a remote
         period, and is not so disastrous as the chronic belief.

Eyes and teeth renewed

3      I have seen age regain two of the elements it had lost,
         sight and teeth. A woman of eighty-five, whom I knew,
         had a return of sight. Another woman at
6      ninety had new teeth, incisors, cuspids, bi-
         cuspids, and one molar. One man at sixty
         had retained his full set of upper and lower teeth without
9      a decaying cavity.

Eternal beauty

         Beauty, as well as truth, is eternal; but the beauty
         of material things passes away, fading and fleeting as
12    mortal belief. Custom, education, and fashion
         form the transient standards of mortals. Im-
         mortality, exempt from age or decay, has a glory of its
15    own, — the radiance of Soul. Immortal men and women
         are models of spiritual sense, drawn by perfect Mind
         and reflecting those higher conceptions of loveliness
18    which transcend all material sense.

The divine loveliness

         Comeliness and grace are independent of matter. Be-
         ing possesses its qualities before they are perceived hu-
21    manly. Beauty is a thing of life, which
         dwells forever in the eternal Mind and re-
         flects the charms of His goodness in expression, form,
24    outline, and color. It is Love which paints the petal
         with myriad hues, glances in the warm sunbeam, arches
         the cloud with the bow of beauty, blazons the night with
27    starry gems, and covers earth with loveliness.

         The embellishments of the person are poor substitutes
         for the charms of being, shining resplendent and eternal
30    over age and decay.

         The recipe for beauty is to have less illusion and
         more Soul, to retreat from the belief of pain or pleasure


Page 248


1      in the body into the unchanging calm and glorious free-
         dom of spiritual harmony.

Love's endowment

3      Love never loses sight of loveliness. Its halo rests upon
         its object. One marvels that a friend can ever seem less
         than beautiful. Men and women of riper
6      years and larger lessons ought to ripen into
         health and immortality, instead of lapsing into darkness
         or gloom. Immortal Mind feeds the body with supernal
9      freshness and fairness, supplying it with beautiful images
         of thought and destroying the woes of sense which each
         day brings to a nearer tomb.

Mental sculpture

12    The sculptor turns from the marble to his model in
         order to perfect his conception. We are all sculptors,
         working at various forms, moulding and chisel-
15    ing thought. What is the model before mortal
         mind? Is it imperfection, joy, sorrow, sin, suffering?
         Have you accepted the mortal model? Are you repro-
18    ducing it? Then you are haunted in your work by vicious
         sculptors and hideous forms. Do you not hear from all
         mankind of the imperfect model? The world is holding
21    it before your gaze continually. The result is that you
         are liable to follow those lower patterns, limit your life-
         work, and adopt into your experience the angular outline
24    and deformity of matter models.

Perfect models

         To remedy this, we must first turn our gaze in the right
         direction, and then walk that way. We must form perfect
27    models in thought and look at them continually,
         or we shall never carve them out in grand and
         noble lives. Let unselfishness, goodness, mercy, justice,
30    health, holiness, love — the kingdom of heaven — reign
         within us, and sin, disease, and death will diminish until
         they finally disappear.


Page 249


1      Let us accept Science, relinquish all theories based on
         sense-testimony, give up imperfect models and illusive
3      ideals; and so let us have one God, one Mind, and that
         one perfect, producing His own models of excellence.

Renewed selfhood

         Let the "male and female" of God's creating appear.
6      Let us feel the divine energy of Spirit, bringing us into
         newness of life and recognizing no mortal nor
         material power as able to destroy. Let us re-
9      joice that we are subject to the divine "powers that be."
         Such is the true Science of being. Any other theory of
         Life, or God, is delusive and mythological.

12    Mind is not the author of matter, and the creator of
         ideas is not the creator of illusions. Either there is no
         omnipotence, or omnipotence is the only power. God is
15    the infinite, and infinity never began, will never end, and
         includes nothing unlike God. Whence then is soulless
         matter?

Illusive dreams

18    Life is, like Christ, "the same yesterday, and to-day,
         and forever." Organization and time have nothing to do
         with Life. You say, "I dreamed last night."
21    What a mistake is that! The I is Spirit. God
         never slumbers, and His likeness never dreams. Mortals
         are the Adam dreamers.

24    Sleep and apath are phases of the dream that life, sub-
         stance, and intelligence are material. The mortal night-
         dream is sometimes nearer the fact of being than are the
27    thoughts of mortals when awake. The night-dream has
         less matter as its accompaniment. It throws off some
         material fetters. It falls short of the skies, but makes its
30    mundane flights quite ethereal.

Philosophical blunders

         Man is the reflection of Soul. He is the direct oppo-
         site of material sensation, and there is but one Ego. We


Page 250


1      run into error when we divide Soul into souls, multiply
         Mind into minds and suppose error to be mind, then mind
3      to be in matter and matter to be a lawgiver,
         unintelligence to act like intelligence, and mor-
         tality to be the matrix of immortality.

Spirit the one Ego

6      Mortal existence is a dream; mortal existence has no
         real entity, but saith "It is I." Spirit is the Ego which
         never dreams, but understands all things;
9      which never errs, and is ever conscious; which
         never believes, but knows; which is never born and
         never dies. Spiritual man is the likeness of this Ego.
12    Man is not God, but like a ray of light which comes from
         the sun, man, the outcome of God, reflects God.

Mortal existence a dream

         Mortal body and mind are one, and that one is called
15    man; but a mortal is not man, for man is immortal. A
         mortal may be weary or pained, enjoy or suffer,
         according to the dream he entertains in sleep.
18    When that dream vanishes, the mortal finds himself
         experiencing none of these dream-sensations. To the
         observer, the body lies listless, undisturbed, and sensa-
21    tionless, and the mind seems to be absent.

         Now I ask, Is there any more reality in the waking
         dream of mortal existence than in the sleeping dream?
24    There cannot be, since whatever appears to be a mortal
         man is a mortal dream. Take away the mortal mind,
         and matter has no more sense as a man than it has as
27    a tree. But the spiritual, real man is immortal.

         Upon this stage of existence goes on the dance of mortal
         mind. Mortal thoughts chase one another like snowflakes,
30    and drift to the ground. Science reveals Life as not being
         at the mercy of death, nor will Science admit that happi-
         ness is ever the sport of circumstance.


Page 251


Error self-destroyed

1      Error is not real, hence it is not more imperative
         as it hastens towards self-destruction. The so-called
3      belief of mortal mind apparent as an abscess
         should not grow more painful before it suppu-
         rates neither should a fever become more severe before
6      it ends.

Illusion of death

         Fright is so great at certain stages of mortal belief
         as to drive belief into new paths. In the illusion of
9      death, mortals wake to the knowledge of two
         facts: (1) that they are not dead; (2) that
         they have but passed the portals of a new belief. Truth
12    works out the nothingness of error in just these ways.
         Sickness, as well as sin, is an error that Christ, Truth,
         alone can destroy.

Mortal mind's disappearance

15    We must learn how mankind govern the body, -
         whether through faith in hygiene, in drugs, or in will-
         power. We should learn whether they govern
18    the body through a belief in the necessity of
         sickness and death, sin and pardon, or govern
         it from the higher understanding that the divine Mind
21    makes perfect, acts upon the so-called human mind
         through truth, leads the human mind to relinquish all
         error, to find the divine Mind to be the only Mind,
24    and the healer of sin, disease, death. This process of
         higher spiritual understanding improves mankind until
         error disappears, and nothing is left which deserves to
27    perish or to be punished.

Spiritual ignorance

         Ignorance, like intentional wrong, is not Science.
         Ignorance must be seen and corrected before we can at-
30    tain harmony. Inharmonious beliefs, which
         rob Mind, calling it matter, and deify their
         own notions, imprison themselves in what they create.


Page 252


1      They are at war with Science, and as our Master said,
         "If a kingdom be divided against itself, that kingdom
3      cannot stand."

         Human ignorance of Mind and of the recuperative
         energies of Truth occasions the only skepticism regard-
6      ing the pathology and theology of Christian Science.

Eternal man recognized

         When false human beliefs learn even a little of their
         own falsity, they begin to disappear. A knowledge of
9      error and of its operations must precede that
         understanding of Truth which destroys error,
         until the entire mortal, material error finally disappears,
12    and the eternal verity, man created by and of Spirit,
         is understood and recognized as the true likeness of his
         Maker.

15    The false evidence of material sense contrasts strikingly
         with the testimony of Spirit. Material sense lifts its voice
         with the arrogance of reality and says:

Testimony of sense

18    I am wholly dishonest, and no man knoweth it. I can
         cheat, lie, commit adultery, rob, murder, and I elude
         detection by smooth-tongued villainy. Ani-
21    mal in propensity, deceitful in sentiment,
         fraudulent in purpose, I mean to make my short span
         of life one gala day. What a nice thing is sin! How
24    sin succeeds, where the good purpose waits! The world
         is my kingdom. I am enthroned in the gorgeousness
         of matter. But a touch, an accident, the law of God,
27    may at any moment annihilate my peace, for all my
         fancied joys are fatal. Like bursting lava, I expand but
         to my own despair, and shine with the resplendency of
30    consuming fire.

Testimony of Soul

Spirit, bearing opposite testimony, saith:

         I am Spirit. Man, whose senses are spiritual, is my


Page 253


1      likeness. He reflects the infinite understanding, for I am
         Infinity. The beauty of holiness, the perfection of being,
3      imperishable glory, — all are Mine, for I am
         God. I give immortality to man, for I am
         Truth. I include and impart all bliss, for I am Love.
6      I give life, without beginning and without end, for I am
         Life. I am supreme and give all, for I am Mind. I am
         the substance of all, because I AM THAT I AM.

Heaven-bestowed prerogative

9      I hope, dear reader, I am leading you into the under-
         standing of your divine rights, your heaven-bestowed har-
         mony, — that, as you read, you see there is no
12    cause (outside of erring, mortal, material sense
         which is not power) able to make you sick or
         sinful; and I hope that you are conquering this false sense.
15    Knowing the falsity of so-called material sense, you can
         assert your prerogative to overcome the belief in sin, dis-
         ease, or death.

Right endeavor possible

18    If you believe in and practise wrong knowingly, you
         can at once change your course and do right. Matter can
         make no opposition to right endeavors against
21    sin or sickness, for matter is inert, mindless.
         Also, if you believe yourself diseased, you can
         alter this wrong belief and action without hindrance from
24    the body.

         Do not believe in any supposed necessity for sin, dis-
         ease, or death, knowing (as you ought to know) that God
27    never requires obedience to a so-called material law, for
         no such law exists. The belief in sin and death is de-
         stroyed by the law of God, which is the law of Life in-
30    stead of death, of harmony instead of discord, of Spirit
         instead of the flesh.

Patience and final perfection

         The divine demand, "Be ye therefore perfect," is sci-


Page 254


1      entific, and the human footsteps leading to perfection are
         indispensable. Individuals are consistent who, watching
3      and praying, can "run, and not be weary; . . .
         walk, and not faint," who gain good rapidly
         and hold their position, or attain slowly and
6      yield not to discouragement. God requires perfection,
         but not until the battle between Spirit and flesh is fought
         and the victory won. To stop eating, drinking, or being
9      clothed materially before the spiritual facts of existence
         are gained step by step, is not legitimate. When we wait
         patiently on God and seek Truth righteously, He directs
12    our path. Imperfect mortals grasp the ultimate of spir-
         itual perfection slowly; but to begin aright and to con-
         tinue the strife of demonstrating the great problem of
15    being, is doing much.

         During the sensual ages, absolute Christian Science
         may not be achieved prior to the change called death,
18    for we have not the power to demonstrate what we do
         not understand. But the human self must be evangel-
         ized. This task God demands us to accept lovingly
21    to-day, and to abandon so fast as practical the material,
         and to work out the spiritual which determines the out-
         ward and actual.

24    If you venture upon the quiet surface of error and are
         in sympathy with error, what is there to disturb the waters?
         What is there to strip off error's disguise?

The cross and crown

27    If you launch your bark upon the ever-agitated but
         healthful waters of truth, you will encounter storms.
         Your good will be evil spoken of. This is the
30    cross. Take it up and bear it, for through it
         you win and wear the crown. Pilgrim on earth, thy home
         is heaven; stranger, thou art the guest of God.



Page 255


Chapter 9 — Creation


         Thy throne is established of old
         Thou art from everlasting.
Psalms.

         For we know that the whole creation groaneth and travaileth
         in pain together until now. And not only they, but ourselves
         also, which have the firstfruits of the Spirit, even we
         ourselves groan within ourselves, waiting for the adoption,
         to wit, the redemption of our body.
Paul.

Inadequate theories of creation

1      ETERNAL Truth is changing the universe. As mor-
         tals drop off their mental swaddling-clothes, thought
3      expands into expression. "Let there be light,"
         is the perpetual demand of Truth and Love,
         changing chaos into order and discord into the
6      music of the spheres. The mythical human theories of
         creation, anciently classified as the higher criticism, sprang
         from cultured scholars in Rome and in Greece, but they
9      afforded no foundation for accurate views of creation by
         the divine Mind.

Finite views of Deity

         Mortal man has made a covenant with his eyes to be-
12    little Deity with human conceptions. In league
         with material sense, mortals take limited views
         of all things. That God is corporeal or material, no man
15    should affirm.

         The human form, or physical finiteness, cannot be
         made the basis of any true idea of the infinite Godhead.
18    Eye hath not seen Spirit, nor hath ear heard His voice.


Page 256


No material creation

1      Progress takes off human shackles. The finite must
         yield to the infinite. Advancing to a higher plane of ac-
3      tion, thought rises from the material sense to
         the spiritual, from the scholastic to the in-
         spirational, and from the mortal to the immortal. All
6      things are created spiritually. Mind, not matter, is the
         creator. Love, the divine Principle, is the Father and
         Mother of the universe, including man.

Tritheism impossible

9      The theory of three persons in one God (that is, a per-
         sonal Trinity or Tri-unity) suggests polythe-
         ism, rather than the one ever-present I AM.
12    "Hear, O Israel: the Lord our God is one Lord."

No divine corporeality

         The everlasting I AM is not bounded nor compressed
         within the narrow limits of physical humanity, nor can
15    He be understood aright through mortal con-
         cepts. The precise form of God must be of
         small importance in comparison with the sublime ques-
18    tion, What is infinite Mind or divine Love?

         Who is it that demands our obedience? He who, in
         the language of Scripture, "doeth according to His will
21    in the army of heaven, and among the inhabitants of the
         earth; and none can stay His hand, or say unto Him,
         What doest Thou?"

24    No form nor physical combination is adequate to rep-
         resent infinite Love. A finite and material sense of God
         leads to formalism and narrowness; it chills the spirit of
27    Christianity.

Limitless Mind

         A limitless Mind cannot proceed from physical limita-
         tions. Finiteness cannot present the idea or the vast-
30    ness of infinity. A mind originating from a
         finite or material source must be limited and
         finite. Infinite Mind is the creator, and creation is the


Page 257


1      infinite image or idea emanating from this Mind. If
         Mind is within and without all things, then all is Mind;
3      and this definition is scientific.

Matter is not substance

         If matter, so-called, is substance, then Spirit, matter's
         unlikeness, must be shadow; and shadow cannot produce
6      substance. The theory that Spirit is not the
         only substance and creator is pantheistic het-
         erodoxy, which ultimates in sickness, sin, and death; it is
9      the belief in a bodily soul and a material mind, a soul
         governed by the body and a mind in matter. This be-
         lief is shallow pantheism.

12    Mind creates His own likeness in ideas, and the sub-
         stance of an idea is very far from being the supposed sub-
         stance of non-intelligent matter. Hence the Father Mind
15    is not the father of matter. The material senses and
         human conceptions would translate spiritual ideas into
         material beliefs, and would say that an anthropomorphic
18    God, instead of infinite Principle, — in other words, divine
         Love, — is the father of the rain, "who hath begotten the
         drops of dew," who bringeth "forth Mazzaroth in his sea-
21    son," and guideth "Arcturus with his sons."

Inexhaustible divine Love

         Finite mind manifests all sorts of errors, and thus
         proves the material theory of mind in matter to be the
24    antipode of Mind. Who hath found finite life
         or love sufficient to meet the demands of human
         want and woe, — to still the desires, to satisfy the aspira-
27    tions? Infinite Mind cannot be limited to a finite form,
         or Mind would lose its infinite character as inexhaustible
         Love, eternal Life, omnipotent Truth.

Infinite physique impossible

30    It would require an infinite form to contain infinite
         Mind. Indeed, the phrase infinite form involves a con-
         tradiction of terms. Finite man cannot be the image and


Page 258


1      likeness of the infinite God. A mortal, corporeal, or
         finite conception of God cannot embrace the glories of
3      limitless, incorporeal Life and Love. Hence
         the unsatisfied human craving for something
         better, higher, holier, than is afforded by a
6      material belief in a physical God and man. The insuffi-
         ciency of this belief to supply the true idea proves the
         falsity of material belief.

Infinity's reflection

9      Man is more than a material form with a mind inside,
         which must escape from its environments in
         order to be immortal. Man reflects infinity,
12    and this reflection is the true idea of God.

         God expresses in man the infinite idea forever develop-
         ing itself, broadening and rising higher and higher from
15    a boundless basis. Mind manifests all that exists in
         the infinitude of Truth. We know no more of man as
         the true divine image and likeness, than we know of
18    God.

         The infinite Principle is reflected by the infinite idea
         and spiritual individuality, but the material so-called senses
21    have no cognizance of either Principle or its idea. The
         human capacities are enlarged and perfected in propor-
         tion as humanity gains the true conception of man and
24    God.

Individual permanency

         Mortals have a very imperfect sense of the spiritual
         man and of the infinite range of his thought. To him
27    belongs eternal Life. Never born and
         never dying, it were impossible for man, under
         the government of God in eternal Science, to fall from his
30    high estate.

God's man discerned

         Through spiritual sense you can discern the heart of
         divinity, and thus begin to comprehend in Science the


Page 259


1      generic term man. Man is not absorbed in Deity, and
         man cannot lose his individuality, for he re-
3      flects eternal Life; nor is he an isolated, soli-
         tary idea, for he represents infinite Mind, the sum of all
         substance.

6      In divine Science, man is the true image of God. The
         divine nature was best expressed in Christ Jesus, who
         threw upon mortals the truer reflection of God and lifted
9      their lives higher than their poor thought-models would
         allow, — thoughts which presented man as fallen, sick,
         sinning, and dying. The Christlike understanding of
12    scientific being and divine healing includes a perfect Prin-
         ciple and idea, — perfect God and perfect man, — as the
         basis of thought and demonstration.

The divine image not lost

15    If man was once perfect but has now lost his perfection,
         then mortals have never beheld in man the reflex image
         of God. The lost image is no image. The
18    true likeness cannot be lost in divine reflection.
         Understanding this, Jesus said: "Be ye there-
         fore perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is
21    perfect."

Immortal models

         Mortal thought transmits its own images, and forms
         its offspring after human illusions. God, Spirit, works
24    spiritually, not materially. Brain or matter
         never formed a human concept. Vibration is
         not intelligence; hence it is not a creator. Immortal
27    ideas, pure, perfect, and enduring, are transmitted by
         the divine Mind through divine Science, which corrects
         error with truth and demands spiritual thoughts, divine
30    concepts, to the end that they may produce harmonious
         results.

         Deducing one's conclusions as to man from imperfec-


Page 260


1      tion instead of perfection, one can no more arrive at the
         true conception or understanding of man, and make him-
3      self like it, than the sculptor can perfect his outlines from
         an imperfect model, or the painter can depict the form
         and face of Jesus, while holding in thought the character
6      of Judas.

Spiritual discovery

         The conceptions of mortal, erring thought must give
         way to the ideal of all that is perfect and eternal. Through
9      many generations human beliefs will be attain-
         ing diviner conceptions, and the immortal and
         perfect model of God's creation will finally be seen as
12    the only true conception of being.

         Science reveals the possibility of achieving all good,
         and sets mortals at work to discover what God has already
15    done; but distrust of one's ability to gain the goodness
         desired and to bring out better and higher results, often
         hampers the trial of one's wings and ensures failure at the
18    outset.

Requisite change of our ideals

         Mortals must change their ideals in order to improve
         their models. A sick body is evolved from
21    sick thoughts. Sickness, disease, and death
         proceed from fear. Sensualism evolves bad
         physical and moral conditions.

24    Selfishness and sensualism are educated in mortal
         mind by the thoughts ever recurring to one's self, by
         conversation about the body, and by the expectation of
27    perpetual pleasure or pain from it; and this education
         is at the expense of spiritual growth. If we array
         thought in mortal vestures, it must lose its immortal
30    nature.

Thoughts are things

         If we look to the body for pleasure, we find pain; for
         Life, we find death; for Truth, we find error; for Spirit,


Page 261


1      we find its opposite, matter. Now reverse this action.
         Look away from the body into Truth and Love,
3      the Principle of all happiness, harmony, and
         immortality. Hold thought steadfastly to the endur-
         ing, the good, and the true, and you will bring these
6      into your experience proportionably to their occupancy
         of your thoughts.

Unreality of pain

         The effect of mortal mind on health and happiness is
9      seen in this: If one turns away from the body with such
         absorbed interest as to forget it, the body
         experiences no pain. Under the strong im-
12    pulse of a desire to perform his part, a noted actor was
         accustomed night after night to go upon the stage and
         sustain his appointed task, walking about as actively
15    as the youngest member of the company. This old man
         was so lame that he hobbled every day to the theatre, and
         sat aching in his chair till his cue was spoken, — a signal
18    which made him as oblivious of physical infirmity as if
         he had inhaled chloroform, though he was in the full pos-
         session of his so-called senses.

Immutable identity of man

21    Detach sense from the body, or matter, which is only
         a form of human belief, and you may learn the meaning
         of God, or good, and the nature of the immu-
24    table and immortal. Breaking away from the
         mutations of time and sense, you will neither
         lose the solid objects and ends of life nor your own iden-
27    tity. Fixing your gaze on the realities supernal, you will
         rise to the spiritual consciousness of being, even as the bird
         which has burst from the egg and preens its wings for a
30    skyward flight.

Forgetfulness of self

         We should forget our bodies in remembering good and
         the human race. Good demands of man every hour, in


Page 262


1      which to work out the problem of being. Consecration
         to good does not lessen man's dependence on God, but
3      heightens it. Neither does consecration di-
         minish man's obligations to God, but shows
         the paramount necessity of meeting them. Christian
6      Science takes naught from the perfection of God, but it
         ascribes to Him the entire glory. By putting "off the old
         man with his deeds," mortals "put on immortality."

9      We cannot fathom the nature and quality of God's
         creation by diving into the shallows of mortal belief. We
         must reverse our feeble flutterings — our efforts to find
12    life and truth in matter — and rise above the testimony
         of the material senses, above the mortal to the immortal
         idea of God. These clearer, higher views inspire the God-
15    like man to reach the absolute centre and circumference
         of his being.

The true sense

         Job said: "I have heard of Thee by the hearing of the
18    ear: but now mine eye seeth Thee." Mortals will echo
         Job's thought, when the supposed pain and
         pleasure of matter cease to predominate. They
21    will then drop the false estimate of life and happiness, of
         joy and sorrow, and attain the bliss of loving unselfishly,
         working patiently, and conquering all that is unlike God.
24    Starting from a higher standpoint, one rises spontane-
         ously, even as light emits light without effort; for "where
         your treasure is, there will your heart be also."

Mind only the cause

27    The foundation of mortal discord is a false sense of
         man's origin. To begin rightly is to end rightly. Every
         concept which seems to begin with the brain
30    begins falsely. Divine Mind is the only cause
         or Principle of existence. Cause does not exist in matter,
         in mortal mind, or in physical forms.


Page 263


Human egotism

1      Mortals are egotists. They believe themselves to be
         independent workers, personal authors, and even privi-
3      leged originators of something which Deity
         would not or could not create. The creations
         of mortal mind are material. Immortal spiritual man
6      alone represents the truth of creation.

Mortal man a mis-creator

         When mortal man blends his thoughts of existence
         with the spiritual and works only as God works,
9      he will no longer grope in the dark and cling
         to earth because he has not tasted heaven.
         Carnal beliefs defraud us. They make man an involun-
12    tary hypocrite, — producing evil when he would create
         good, forming deformity when he would outline grace
         and beauty, injuring those whom he would bless. He
15    becomes a general mis-creator, who believes he is a
         semi-god. His "touch turns hope to dust, the dust we
         all have trod." He might say in Bible language: "The
18    good that I would, I do not: but the evil which I would
         not, that I do."

No new creation

         There can be but one creator, who has created all.
21    Whatever seems to be a new creation, is but the discovery
         of some distant idea of Truth; else it is a
         new multiplication or self-division of mor-
24    tal thought, as when some finite sense peers from its
         cloister with amazement and attempts to pattern the
         infinite.

27    The multiplication of a human and mortal sense of per-
         sons and things is not creation. A sensual thought, like
         an atom of dust thrown into the face of spiritual im-
30    mensity, is dense blindness instead of a scientific eternal
         consciousness of creation.

Mind's true camera

         The fading forms of matter, the mortal body and ma-


Page 264


1      terial earth, are the fleeting concepts of the human mind.
         They have their day before the permanent facts and their
3      perfection in Spirit appear. The crude crea-
         tions of mortal thought must finally give place
         to the glorious forms which we sometimes behold in the
6      camera of divine Mind, when the mental picture is spir-
         itual and eternal. Mortals must look beyond fading,
         finite forms, if they would gain the true sense of things.
9      Where shall the gaze rest but in the unsearchable realm
         of Mind? We must look where we would walk, and we
         must act as possessing all power from Him in whom we
12    have our being.

Self-completeness

         As mortals gain more correct views of God and man,
         multitudinous objects of creation, which before were
15    invisible, will become visible. When we
         realize that Life is Spirit, never in nor of
         matter, this understanding will expand into self-com-
18    pleteness, finding all in God, good, and needing no other
         consciousness.

Spiritual proofs of existence

         Spirit and its formations are the only realities of being.
21    Matter disappears under the microscope of Spirit. Sin
         is unsustained by Truth, and sickness and
         death were overcome by Jesus, who proved
24    them to be forms of error. Spiritual living
         and blessedness are the only evidences, by which we can
         recognize true existence and feel the unspeakable peace
27    which comes from an all-absorbing spiritual love.

         When we learn the way in Christian Science and rec-
         ognize man's spiritual being, we shall behold and under-
30    stand God's creation, — all the glories of earth and heaven
         and man.

Godward gravitation

         The universe of Spirit is peopled with spiritual beings,


Page 265


1      and its government is divine Science. Man is the off-
         spring, not of the lowest, but of the highest qualities of
3      Mind. Man understands spiritual existence
         in proportion as his treasures of Truth and
         Love are enlarged. Mortals must gravitate Godward,
6      their affections and aims grow spiritual, — they must near
         the broader interpretations of being, and gain some proper
         sense of the infinite, — in order that sin and mortality
9      may be put off.

         This scientific sense of being, forsaking matter for
         Spirit, by no means suggests man's absorption into Deity
12    and the loss of his identity, but confers upon man en-
         larged individuality, a wider sphere of thought and action,
         a more expansive love, a higher and more permanent
15    peace.

Mortal birth and death

         The senses represent birth as untimely and death as
         irresistible, as if man were a weed growing apace or a
18    flower withered by the sun and nipped by
         untimely frosts; but this is true only of a
         mortal, not of a man in God's image and likeness. The
21    truth of being is perennial, and the error is unreal and
         obsolete.

Blessings from pain

         Who that has felt the loss of human peace has not gained
24    stronger desires for spiritual joy? The aspiration after
         heavenly good comes even before we discover
         what belongs to wisdom and Love. The loss
27    of earthly hopes and pleasures brightens the ascending
         path of many a heart. The pains of sense quickly inform
         us that the pleasures of sense are mortal and that joy is
30    spiritual.

Decapitation of error

         The pains of sense are salutary, if they wrench away
         false pleasurable beliefs and transplant the affections


Page 266


1      from sense to Soul, where the creations of God are good,
         "rejoicing the heart." Such is the sword of
3      Science, with which Truth decapitates error,
         materiality giving place to man's higher individuality and
         destiny.

Uses of adversity

6      Would existence without personal friends be to you
         a blank? Then the time will come when you will be
         solitary, left without sympathy; but this
9      seeming vacuum is already filled with divine
         Love. When this hour of development comes, even if
         you cling to a sense of personal joys, spiritual Love will
12    force you to accept what best promotes your growth.
         Friends will betray and enemies will slander, until the
         lesson is sufficient to exalt you; for "man's extremity
15    is God's opportunity." The author has experienced the
         foregoing prophecy and its blessings. Thus He teaches
         mortals to lay down their fleshliness and gain spirituality.
18    This is done through self-abnegation. Universal Love
         is the divine way in Christian Science.

         The sinner makes his own hell by doing evil, and the
21    saint his own heaven by doing right. The opposite per-
         secutions of material sense, aiding evil with evil, would
         deceive the very elect.

Beatific presence

24    Mortals must follow Jesus' sayings and his demonstra-
         tions, which dominate the flesh. Perfect and infinite
         Mind enthroned is heaven. The evil beliefs
27    which originate in mortals are hell. Man is the
         idea of Spirit; he reflects the beatific presence, illuming
         the universe with light. Man is deathless, spiritual. He
30    is above sin or frailty. He does not cross the barriers
         of time into the vast forever of Life, but he coexists with
         God and the universe.


Page 267


The infinitude of God

1      Every object in material thought will be destroyed, but
         the spiritual idea, whose substance is in Mind, is eternal.
3      The offspring of God start not from matter
         or ephemeral dust. They are in and of Spirit,
         divine Mind, and so forever continue. God is one. The
6      allness of Deity is His oneness. Generically man is one,
         and specifically man means all men.

         It is generally conceded that God is Father, eternal, self-
9      created, infinite. If this is so, the forever Father must
         have had children prior to Adam. The great I AM made
         all "that was made." Hence man and the spiritual uni-
12    verse coexist with God.

         Christian Scientists understand that, in a religious
         sense, they have the same authority for the appellative
15    mother, as for that of brother and sister. Jesus said:
         "For whosoever shall do the will of my Father which
         is in heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and
18    mother."

Waymarks to eternal Truth

         When examined in the light of divine Science, mortals
         present more than is detected upon the surface, since
21    inverted thoughts and erroneous beliefs must
         be counterfeits of Truth. Thought is bor-
         rowed from a higher source than matter, and
24    by reversal, errors serve as waymarks to the one Mind,
         in which all error disappears in celestial Truth. The
         robes of Spirit are "white and glistering," like the raiment
27    of Christ. Even in this world, therefore, "let thy gar-
         ments be always white." "Blessed is the man that en-
         dureth [overcometh] temptation: for when he is tried,
30    [proved faithful], he shall receive the crown of life,
         which the Lord hath promised to them that love him."
         (James i. 12.)


Page 268


Chapter 10 — Science of Being


         That which was from the beginning, which we have heard,
         which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked upon,
         and our hands have handled, of the Word of life, . . .
         That which we have seen and heard declare we unto you,
         that ye also may have fellowship with us: and truly our
         fellowship is with the Father, and with His Son Jesus Christ.

         - John, First Epistle.

         Here I stand. I can do no otherwise; so help me God! Amen!
         - MARTIN LUTHER.

Materialistic challenge

1      In the material world, thought has brought to light
         with great rapidity many useful wonders. With
3      like activity have thought's swift pinions been rising
         towards the realm of the real, to the spiritual
         cause of those lower things which give im-
6      pulse to inquiry. Belief in a material basis, from
         which may be deduced all rationality, is slowly yielding
         to the idea of a metaphysical basis, looking away from
9      matter to Mind as the cause of every effect. Material-
         istic hypotheses challenge metaphysics to meet in final
         combat. In this revolutionary period, like the shep-
12    herd-boy with his sling, woman goes forth to battle with
         Goliath.

Confusion confounded

         In this final struggle for supremacy, semi-metaphysi-
15    cal systems afford no substantial aid to scientific meta-
         physics, for their arguments are based on
         the false testimony of the material senses as
18    well as on the facts of Mind. These semi-metaphysical


Page 269


1      systems are one and all pantheistic, and savor of Pan-
         demonium, a house divided against itself.

3      From first to last the supposed coexistence of Mind
         and matter and the mingling of good and evil have re-
         sulted from the philosophy of the serpent. Jesus' demon-
6      strations sift the chaff from the wheat, and unfold the
         unity and the reality of good, the unreality, the nothing-
         ness, of evil.

Divine metaphysics

9      Human philosophy has made God manlike. Christian
         Science makes man Godlike. The first is error; the latter
         is truth. Metaphysics is above physics, and
12    matter does not enter into metaphysical prem-
         ises or conclusions. The categories of metaphysics rest
         on one basis, the divine Mind. Metaphysics resolves
15    things into thoughts, and exchanges the objects of sense
         for the ideas of Soul.

         These ideas are perfectly real and tangible to spiritual
18    consciousness, and they have this, advantage over the ob-
         jects and thoughts of material sense, — they are good and
         eternal.

Biblical foundations

21    The testimony of the material senses is neither abso-
         lute nor divine. I therefore plant myself unreservedly
         on the teachings of Jesus, of his apostles, of
24    the prophets, and on the testimony of the
         Science of Mind. Other foundations there are none.
         All other systems — systems based wholly or partly on
27    knowledge gained through the material senses — are reeds
         shaken by the wind, not houses built on the rock.

Rejected theories

         The theories I combat are these: (1) that all is matter;
30    (2) that matter originates in Mind, and is as
         real as Mind, possessing intelligence and life.
         The first theory, that matter is everything, is quite as


Page 270


1      reasonable as the second, that Mind and matter coexist
         and cooperate. One only of the following statements can
3      be true: (1) that everything is matter; (2) that every-
         thing is Mind. Which one is it?

         Matter and Mind are opposites. One is contrary to
6      the other in its very nature and essence; hence both can-
         not be real. If one is real, the other must be unreal. Only
         by understanding that there is but one power, — not two
9      powers, matter and Mind, — are scientific and logical
         conclusions reached. Few deny the hypothesis that in-
         telligence, apart from man and matter, governs the uni-
12    verse; and it is generally admitted that this intelligence
         is the eternal Mind or divine principle, Love.

Prophetic ignorance

         The prophets of old looked for something higher than
15    the systems of their times; hence their fore-
         sight of the new dispensation of Truth. But
         they knew not what would be the precise nature of the
18    teaching and demonstration of God, divine Mind, in His
         more infinite meanings, — the demonstration which was
         to destroy sin, sickness, and death, establish the definition
21    of omnipotence, and maintain the Science of Spirit.

         The pride of priesthood is the prince of this world. It
         has nothing in Christ. Meekness and charity have divine
24    authority. Mortals think wickedly; consequently they
         are wicked. They think sickly thoughts, and so become
         sick. If sin makes sinners, Truth and Love alone can
27    unmake them. If a sense of disease produces suffering
         and a sense of ease antidotes suffering, disease is mental,
         not material. Hence the fact that the human mind alone
30    suffers, is sick, and that the divine Mind alone heals.

         The life of Christ Jesus was not miraculous, but it was
         indigenous to his spirituality, — the good soil wherein the


Page 271


1      seed of Truth springs up and bears much fruit. Christ's
         Christianity is the chain of scientific being reappearing
3      in all ages, maintaining its obvious correspondence with
         the Scriptures and uniting all periods in the design of
         God. Neither emasculation, illusion, nor insubordination
6      exists in divine Science.

         Jesus instructed his disciples whereby to heal the sick
         through Mind instead of matter. He knew that the phi-
9      losophy, Science, and proof of Christianity were in Truth,
         casting out all inharmony.

Studious disciples

         In Latin the word rendered disciple signifies student;
12    and the word indicates that the power of healing was not
         a supernatural gift to those learners, but the
         result of their cultivated spiritual understand-
15    ing of the divine Science, which their Master demonstrated
         by healing the sick and sinning. Hence the universal ap-
         plication of his saying: "Neither pray I for these alone,
18    but for them also which shall believe on me [understand
         me] through their word."

New Testament basis

         Our Master said, "But the Comforter . . . shall
21    teach you all things." When the Science of Christianity
         appears, it will lead you into all truth. The
         Sermon on the Mount is the essence of this
24    Science, and the eternal life, not the death of Jesus, is
         its outcome.

Modern evangel

         Those, who are willing to leave their nets or to cast
27    them on the right side for Truth, have the opportunity
         now, as aforetime, to learn and to practise
         Christian healing. The Scriptures contain it.
30    The spiritual import of the Word imparts this power.
         But, as Paul says, "How shall they hear without a
         preacher? and how shall they preach, except they be


Page 272


1      sent?" If sent, how shall they preach, convert, and heal
         multitudes, except the people hear?

Spirituality of Scripture

3      The spiritual sense of truth must be gained before
         Truth can be understood. This sense is assimilated only
         as we are honest, unselfish, loving, and meek.
6      In the soil of an "honest and good heart" the
         seed must be sown; else it beareth not much fruit, for the
         swinish element in human nature uproots it. Jesus said:
9      "Ye do err, not knowing the Scriptures." The spiritual
         sense of the Scriptures brings out the scientific sense, and
         is the new tongue referred to in the last chapter of Mark's
12    Gospel.

         Jesus' parable of "the sower" shows the care our
         Master took not to impart to dull ears and gross hearts
15    the spiritual teachings which dulness and grossness could
         not accept. Reading the thoughts of the people, he said:
         "Give not that which is holy unto the dogs, neither cast
18    ye your pearls before swine."

Unspiritual contrasts

         It is the spiritualization of thought and Christianization
         of daily life, in contrast with the results of the ghastly farce
21    of material existence; it is chastity and purity,
         in contrast with the downward tendencies
         and earthward gravitation of sensualism and impurity,
24    which really attest the divine origin and operation of Chris-
         tian Science. The triumphs of Christian Science are re-
         corded in the destruction of error and evil, from which are
27    propagated the dismal beliefs of sin, sickness, and death.

God the Principle of all

         The divine Principle of the universe must interpret the
         universe. God is the divine Principle of all that repre-
30    sents Him and of all that really exists. Chris-
         tian Science, as demonstrated by Jesus, alone
         reveals the natural, divine Principle of Science.


Page 273


1      Matter and its claims of sin, sickness, and death are
         contrary to God, and cannot emanate from Him. There
3      is no material truth. The physical senses can take no
         cognizance of God and spiritual Truth. Human belief
         has sought out many inventions, but not one of them
6      can solve the problem of being without the divine Prin-
         ciple of divine Science. Deductions from material hy-
         potheses are not scientific. They differ from real Science
9      because they are not based on the divine law.

Science versus sense

         Divine Science reverses the false testimony of the ma-
         terial senses, and thus tears away the foun-
12    dations of error. Hence the enmity between
         Science and the senses, and the impossibility
         of attaining perfect understanding till the errors of sense
15    are eliminated.

         The so-called laws of matter and of medical science have
         never made mortals whole, harmonious, and immortal.
18    Man is harmonious when governed by Soul. Hence the
         importance of understanding the truth of being, which
         reveals the laws of spiritual existence.

Spiritual law the only law

21    God never ordained a material law to annul the spiritual
         law. If there were such a material law, it would oppose
         the supremacy of Spirit, God, and impugn the
24    wisdom of the creator. Jesus walked on the
         waves, fed the multitude, healed the sick, and raised the
         dead in direct opposition to material laws. His acts were
27    the demonstration of Science, overcoming the false claims
         of material sense or law.

Material knowledge illusive

         Science shows that material, conflicting mortal opin-
30    ions and beliefs emit the effects of error at all times, but
         this atmosphere of mortal mind cannot be destructive to
         morals and health when it is opposed promptly and per-


Page 274


1      sistently by Christian Science. Truth and Love antidote
         this mental miasma, and thus invigorate and sustain ex-
3      istence. Unnecessary knowledge gained from
         the five senses is only temporal, — the concep-
         tion of mortal mind, the offspring of sense, not
6      of Soul, Spirit, — and symbolizes all that is evil and
         perishable. Natural science, as it is commonly called, is
         not really natural nor scientific, because it is deduced from
9      the evidence of the material senses. Ideas, on the con-
         trary, are born of Spirit, and are not mere inferences
         drawn from material premises.

Five senses deceptive

12    The senses of Spirit abide in Love, and they demon-
         strate Truth and Life. Hence Christianity and the Sci-
         ence which expounds it are based on spiritual
15    understanding, and they supersede the so-
         called laws of matter. Jesus demonstrated this great
         verity. When what we erroneously term the five physical
18    senses are misdirected, they are simply the manifested
         beliefs of mortal mind, which affirm that life, substance,
         and intelligence are material, instead of spiritual. These
21    false beliefs and their products constitute the flesh, and
         the flesh wars against Spirit.

Impossible partnership

         Divine Science is absolute, and permits no half-way
24    position in learning its Principle and rule — establishing
         it by demonstration. The conventional firm,
         called matter and mind, God never formed.
27    Science and understanding, governed by the unerring and
         eternal Mind, destroy the imaginary copartnership, matter
         and mind, formed only to be destroyed in a manner and
30    at a period as yet unknown. This suppositional partner-
         ship is already obsolete, for matter, examined in the light
         of divine metaphysics, disappears.


Page 275


Spirit the starting-point

1      Matter has no life to lose, and Spirit never dies. A
         partnership of mind with matter would ignore omnipres-
3      ent and omnipotent Mind. This shows that
         matter did not originate in God, Spirit, and is
         not eternal. Therefore matter is neither substantial, living,
6      nor intelligent. The starting-point of divine Science is
         that God, Spirit, is All-in-all, and that there is no other
         might nor Mind, — that God is Love, and therefore He
9      is divine Principle.

Divine synonyms

         To grasp the reality and order of being in its Science,
         you must begin by reckoning God as the divine Principle
12    of all that really is. Spirit, Life, Truth, Love,
         combine as one, — and are the Scriptural names
         for God. All substance, intelligence, wisdom, being, im-
15    mortality, cause, and effect belong to God. These are
         His attributes, the eternal manifestations of the infinite
         divine Principle, Love. No wisdom is wise but His
18    wisdom; no truth is true, no love is lovely, no life is Life
         but the divine; no good is, but the good God bestows.

The divine completeness

         Divine metaphysics, as revealed to spiritual understand-
21    ing, shows clearly that all is Mind, and that Mind is
         God, omnipotence, omnipresence, omniscience,
         - that is, all power, all presence, all Science.
24    Hence all is in reality the manifestation of Mind.

         Our material human theories are destitute of Science.
         The true understanding of God is spiritual. It robs the
27    grave of victory. It destroys the false evidence that mis-
         leads thought and points to other gods, or other so-called
         powers, such as matter, disease, sin, and death, superior
30    or contrary to the one Spirit.

         Truth, spiritually discerned, is scientifically understood.
         It casts out error and heals the sick.


Page 276


Universal brotherhood

1      Having one God, one Mind, unfolds the power that
         heals the sick, and fulfils these sayings of Scripture, "I
3      am the Lord that healeth thee," and "I have
         found a ransom." When the divine precepts
         are understood, they unfold the foundation of fellowship,
6      in which one mind is not at war with another, but all have
         one Spirit, God, one intelligent source, in accordance with
         the Scriptural command: "Let this Mind be in you,
9      which was also in Christ Jesus." Man and his Maker
         are correlated in divine Science, and real consciousness
         is cognizant only of the things of God.

12    The realization that all inharmony is unreal brings
         objects and thoughts into human view in their true light,
         and presents them as beautiful and immortal. Harmony
15    in man is as real and immortal as in music. Discord is
         unreal and mortal.

Perfection requisite

         If God is admitted to be the only Mind and Life,
18    there ceases to be any opportunity for sin and death.
         When we learn in Science how to be perfect
         even as our Father in heaven is perfect,
21    thought is turned into new and healthy channels, -
         towards the contemplation of things immortal and away
         from materiality to the Principle of the universe, includ-
24    ing harmonious man.

         Material beliefs and spiritual understanding never
         mingle. The latter destroys the former. Discord is the
27    nothingness named error. Harmony is the somethingness
         named Truth.

Like evolving like

         Nature and revelation inform us that like produces
30    like. Divine Science does not gather grapes
         from thorns nor figs from thistles. Intelli-
         gence never produces non-intelligence; but matter is


Page 277


1      ever non-intelligent and therefore cannot spring from
         intelligence. To all that is unlike unerring and eternal
3      Mind, this Mind saith, "Thou shalt surely die;" and else-
         where the Scripture says that dust returns to dust. The
         non-intelligent relapses into its own unreality. Matter
6      never produces mind. The immortal never produces the
         mortal. Good cannot result in evil. As God Himself is
         good and is Spirit, goodness and spirituality must be im-
9      mortal. Their opposites, evil and matter, are mortal
         error, and error has no creator. If goodness and spirit-
         uality are real, evil and materiality are unreal and can-
12    not be the outcome of an infinite God, good.

         Natural history presents vegetables and animals as
         preserving their original species, — like reproducing like.
15    A mineral is not produced by a vegetable nor the man
         by the brute. In reproduction, the order of genus and
         species is preserved throughout the entire round of nature.
18    This points to the spiritual truth and Science of being.
         Error relies upon a reversal of this order, asserts that
         Spirit produces matter and matter produces all the ills
21    of flesh, and therefore that good is the origin of evil.
         These suppositions contradict even the order of material
         so-called science.

Material error

24    The realm of the real is Spirit. The unlikeness of Spirit
         is matter, and the opposite of the real is not divine, — it is
         a human concept. Matter is an error of state-
27    ment. This error in the premise leads to errors
         in the conclusion in every statement into which it enters.
         Nothing we can say or believe regarding matter is immor-
30    tal, for matter is temporal and is therefore a mortal phe-
         nomenon, a human concept, sometimes beautiful, always
         erroneous.


Page 278


Substance versus supposition

1      Is Spirit the source or creator of matter? Science re-
         veals nothing in Spirit out of which to create matter.
3      Divine metaphysics explains away matter.
         Spirit is the only substance and consciousness
         recognized by divine Science. The material
6      senses oppose this, but there are no material senses, for
         matter has no mind. In Spirit there is no matter, even
         as in Truth there is no error, and in good no evil. It is
9      a false supposition, the notion that there is real substance-
         matter, the opposite of Spirit. Spirit, God, is infinite,
         all. Spirit can have no opposite.

One cause supreme

12    That matter is substantial or has life and sensation, is
         one of the false beliefs of mortals, and exists only in a
         supposititious mortal consciousness. Hence,
15    as we approach Spirit and Truth, we lose the
         consciousness of matter. The admission that there can
         be material substance requires another admission, -
18    namely, that Spirit is not infinite and that matter is self-
         creative, self-existent, and eternal. From this it would
         follow that there are two eternal causes, warring forever
21    with each other; and yet we say that Spirit is supreme
         and all-presence.

         The belief of the eternity of matter contradicts the
24    demonstration of life as Spirit, and leads to the conclu-
         sion that if man is material, he originated in matter and
         must return to dust, — logic which would prove his an-
27    nihilation.

Substance is Spirit

         All that we term sin, sickness, and death is a mortal
         belief. We define matter as error, because it is the oppo-
30    site of life, substance, and intelligence. Mat-
         ter, with its mortality, cannot be substantial
         if Spirit is substantial and eternal. Which ought to


Page 279


1      be substance to us, — the erring, changing, and dying,
         the mutable and mortal, or the unerring, immutable,
3      and immortal? A New Testament writer plainly de-
         scribes faith, a quality of mind, as "the substance of things
         hoped for."

Material mortality

6      The doom of matter establishes the conclusion that
         matter, slime, or protoplasm never originated
         in the immortal Mind, and is therefore not
9      eternal. Matter is neither created by Mind nor for the
         manifestation and support of Mind.

Spiritual tangibility

         Ideas are tangible and real to immortal consciousness,
12    and they have the advantage of being eternal.
         Spirit and matter can neither coexist nor co-
         operate, and one can no more create the other than
15    Truth can create error, or vice versa.

         In proportion as the belief disappears that life and in-
         telligence are in or of matter, the immortal facts of
18    being are seen, and their only idea or intelligence is
         in God. Spirit is reached only through the understand-
         ing and demonstration of eternal Life and Truth and
21    Love.

Pantheistic tendencies

         Every system of human philosophy, doctrine, and
         medicine is more or less infected with the pantheistic
24    belief that there is mind in matter; but this
         belief contradicts alike revelation and right
         reasoning. A logical and scientific conclusion is reached
27    only through the knowledge that there are not two
         bases of being, matter and mind, but one alone, -
         Mind.

30    Pantheism, starting from a material sense of God,
         seeks cause in effect, Principle in its idea, and life and
         intelligence in matter.


Page 280


The things of God are beautiful

1      In the infinitude of Mind, matter must be unknown.
         Symbols and elements of discord and decay are not prod-
3      ucts of the infinite, perfect, and eternal All.
         From Love and from the light and harmony
         which are the abode of Spirit, only reflections
6      of good can come. All things beautiful and harmless are
         ideas of Mind. Mind creates and multiplies them, and
         the product must be mental.

9      Finite belief can never do justice to Truth in any direc-
         tion. Finite belief limits all things, and would compress
         Mind, which is infinite, beneath a skull bone. Such be-
12    lief can neither apprehend nor worship the infinite; and
         to accommodate its finite sense of the divisibility of Soul
         and substance, it seeks to divide the one Spirit into per-
15    sons and souls.

Belief in many gods

         Through this error, human belief comes to have "gods
         many and lords many." Moses declared as Jehovah's
18    first command of the Ten: "Thou shalt have
         no other gods before me!" But behold the
         zeal of belief to establish the opposite error of many
21    minds. The argument of the serpent in the allegory, "Ye
         shall be as gods," urges through every avenue the belief
         that Soul is in body, and that infinite Spirit, and Life, is
24    in finite forms.

Sensationless body

         Rightly understood, instead of possessing a sentient
         material form, man has a sensationless body; and God,
27    the Soul of man and of all existence, being
         perpetual in His own individuality, harmony,
         and immortality, imparts and perpetuates these qualities
30    in man, — through Mind, not matter. The only excuse
         for entertaining human opinions and rejecting the Science
         of being is our mortal ignorance of Spirit, — ignorance


Page 281


1      which yields only to the understanding of divine Science,
         the understanding by which we enter into the kingdom
3      of Truth on earth and learn that Spirit is infinite and
         supreme. Spirit and matter no more commingle than
         light and darkness. When one appears, the other dis-
6      appears.

God and His image

         Error presupposes man to be both mind and matter.
         Divine Science contradicts the corporeal senses, rebukes
9      mortal belief, and asks: What is the Ego,
         whence its origin and what its destiny? The
         Ego-man is the reflection of the Ego-God; the Ego-man
12    is the image and likeness of perfect Mind, Spirit, divine
         Principle.

         The one Ego, the one Mind or Spirit called God, is
15    infinite individuality, which supplies all form and come-
         liness and which reflects reality and divinity in individual
         spiritual man and things.

18    The mind supposed to exist in matter or beneath a
         skull bone is a myth, a misconceived sense and false
         conception as to man and Mind. When we put off the
21    false sense for the true, and see that sin and mortality
         have neither Principle nor permanency, we shall learn
         that sin and mortality are without actual origin or right-
24    ful existence. They are native nothingness, out of which
         error would simulate creation through a man formed from
         dust.

The true new idea

27    Divine Science does not put new wine into old bottles,
         Soul into matter, nor the infinite into the finite. Our
         false views of matter perish as we grasp
30    the facts of Spirit. The old belief must be
         cast out or the new idea will be spilled, and the in-
         spiration, which is to change our standpoint, will be


Page 282


1      lost. Now, as of old, Truth casts out evils and heals
         the sick.

Figures of being

3      The real Life, or Mind, and its opposite, the so-called
         material life and mind, are figured by two geometrical
         symbols, a circle or sphere and a straight
6      line. The circle represents the infinite with-
         out beginning or end; the straight line represents the
         finite, which has both beginning and end. The sphere
9      represents good, the self-existent and eternal individuality
         or Mind; the straight line represents evil, a belief in
         a self-made and temporary material existence. Eternal
12    Mind and temporary material existence never unite in
         figure or in fact.

Opposite symbols

         A straight line finds no abiding-place in a curve, and a
15    curve finds no adjustment to a straight line. Similarly,
         matter has no place in Spirit, and Spirit has
         no place in matter. Truth has no home in
18    error, and error has no foothold in Truth. Mind cannot
         pass into non-intelligence and matter, nor can non-intel-
         ligence become Soul. At no point can these opposites
21    mingle or unite. Even though they seem to touch, one
         is still a curve and the other a straight line.

         There is no inherent power in matter; for all that is
24    material is a material, human, mortal thought, always
         governing itself erroneously.

         Truth is the intelligence of immortal Mind. Error is
27    the so-called intelligence of mortal mind.

Truth is not inverted

         Whatever indicates the fall of man or the opposite of
         God or God's absence, is the Adam-dream, which is neither
30    Mind nor man, for it is not begotten of the
         Father. The rule of inversion infers from
         error its opposite, Truth; but Truth is the light which


Page 283


1      dispels error. As mortals begin to understand Spirit,
         they give up the belief that there is any true existence
3      apart from God.

Source of all life and action

         Mind is the source of all movement, and there is no
         inertia to retard or check its perpetual and harmonious
6      action. Mind is the same Life, Love, and wis-
         dom "yesterday, and to-day, and forever."
         Matter and its effects — sin, sickness, and
9      death — are states of mortal mind which act, react, and
         then come to a stop. They are not facts of Mind. They
         are not ideas, but illusions. Principle is absolute. It
12    admits of no error, but rests upon understanding.

         But what say prevalent theories? They insist that
         Life, or God, is one and the same with material life so-
15    called. They speak of both Truth and error as mind,
         and of good and evil as spirit. They claim that to be
         life which is but the objective state of material sense, -
18    such as the structural life of the tree and of material
         man, — and deem this the manifestation of the one Life,
         God.

Spiritual structure

21    This false belief as to what really constitutes life so
         detracts from God's character and nature, that the true
         sense of His power is lost to all who cling to
24    this falsity. The divine Principle, or Life, can-
         not be practically demonstrated in length of days, as it
         was by the patriarchs, unless its Science be accurately
27    stated. We must receive the divine Principle in the under-
         standing, and live it in daily life; and unless we so do, we
         can no more demonstrate Science, than we can teach and
30    illustrate geometry by calling a curve a straight line or a
         straight line a sphere.

         Are mentality, immortality, consciousness, resident in


Page 284


1      matter? It is not rational to say that Mind is infinite,
         but dwells in finiteness, — in matter, — or that matter is
3      infinite and the medium of Mind.

Mind never limited

         If God were limited to man or matter, or if the infinite
         could be circumscribed within the finite, God would be
6      corporeal, and unlimited Mind would seem
         to spring from a limited body; but this is an
         impossibility. Infinite Mind can have no starting-point,
9      and can return to no limit. It can never be in bonds,
         nor be fully manifested through corporeality.

Material recognition impossible

         Is God's image or likeness matter, or a mortal, sin,
12    sickness, and death? Can matter recognize Mind?
         Can infinite Mind recognize matter? Can the
         infinite dwell in the finite or know aught un-
15    like the infinite? Can Deity be known through
         the material senses? Can the material senses, which re-
         ceive no direct evidence of Spirit, give correct testimony
18    as to spiritual life, truth, and love?

         The answer to all these questions must forever be in
         the negative.

Our physical insensibility to Spirit

21    The physical senses can obtain no proof of God. They
         can neither see Spirit through the eye nor hear it through
         the ear, nor can they feel, taste, or smell Spirit.
24    Even the more subtile and misnamed ma-
         terial elements are beyond the cognizance
         of these senses, and are known only by the effects com-
27    monly attributed to them.

         According to Christian Science, the only real senses
         of man are spiritual, emanating from divine Mind.
30    Thought passes from God to man, but neither sensation
         nor report goes from material body to Mind. The in-
         tercommunication is always from God to His idea, man.


Page 285


1      Matter is not sentient and cannot be cognizant of good
         or of evil, of pleasure or of pain. Man's individu-
3      ality is not material. This Science of being obtains not
         alone hereafter in what men call Paradise, but here
         and now; it is the great fact of being for time and
6      eternity.

The human counterfeit

         What, then, is the material personality which suffers,
         sins, and dies? It is not man, the image and likeness
9      of God, but man's counterfeit, the inverted
         likeness, the unlikeness called sin, sickness,
         and death. The unreality of the claim that a mortal is
12    the true image of God is illustrated by the opposite na-
         tures of Spirit and matter, Mind and body, for one is
         intelligence while the other is non-intelligence.

Material misconceptions

15    Is God a physical personality? Spirit is not physical.
         The belief that a material body is man is a false con-
         ception of man. The time has come for a
18    finite conception of the infinite and of a ma-
         terial body as the seat of Mind to give place
         to a diviner sense of intelligence and its manifestations,
21    to the better understanding that Science gives of the
         Supreme Being, or divine Principle, and idea.

Salvation is through reform

         By interpreting God as a corporeal Saviour but not as
24    the saving Principle, or divine Love, we shall continue
         to seek salvation through pardon and not
         through reform, and resort to matter instead
27    of Spirit for the cure of the sick. As mortals
         reach, through knowledge of Christian Science, a higher
         sense, they will seek to learn, not from matter, but from
30    the divine Principle, God, how to demonstrate the Christ,
         Truth, as the healing and saving power.

         It is essential to understand, instead of believe, what


Page 286


1      relates most nearly to the happiness of being. To seek
         Truth through belief in a human doctrine is not to un-
3      derstand the infinite. We must not seek the immutable
         and immortal through the finite, mutable, and mortal,
         and so depend upon belief instead of demonstration, for
6      this is fatal to a knowledge of Science. The understand-
         ing of Truth gives full faith in Truth, and spiritual un-
         derstanding is better than all burnt offerings.

9      The Master said, "No man cometh unto the Father
         [the divine Principle of being] but by me," Christ,
         Life, Truth, Love; for Christ says, "I am the way."
12    Physical causation was put aside from first to
         last by this original man, Jesus. He knew that the
         divine. Principle, Love, creates and governs all that
15    is real.

Goodness a portion of God

         In the Saxon and twenty other tongues good is the term
         for God. The Scriptures declare all that He
18    made to be good, like Himself, — good in
         Principle and in idea. Therefore the spiritual
         universe is good, and reflects God as He is.

Spiritual thoughts

21    God's thoughts are perfect and eternal, are substance
         and Life. Material and temporal thoughts are human,
         involving error, and since God, Spirit, is the
24    only cause, they lack a divine cause. The
         temporal and material are not then creations of Spirit.
         They are but counterfeits of the spiritual and eternal.
27    Transitory thoughts are the antipodes of everlasting
         Truth, though (by the supposition of opposite qualities)
         error must also say, "I am true." But by this saying
30    error, the lie, destroys itself.

         Sin, sickness, and death are comprised in human ma-
         terial belief, and belong not to the divine Mind. They


Page 287


1      are without a real origin or existence. They have neither
         Principle nor permanence, but belong, with all that is
3      material and temporal, to the nothingness of error, which
         simulates the creations of Truth. All creations of Spirit
         are eternal; but creations of matter must return to dust.
6      Error supposes man to be both mental and material.
         Divine Science contradicts this postulate and maintains
         man's spiritual identity.

Divine allness

9      We call the absence of Truth, error. Truth and error
         are unlike. In Science, Truth is divine, and the infinite
         God can have no unlikeness. Did God, Truth,
12    create error? No! "Doth a fountain send
         forth at the same place sweet water and bitter?" God
         being everywhere and all-inclusive, how can He be absent
15    or suggest the absence of omnipresence and omnipotence?
         How can there be more than all?

         Neither understanding nor truth accompanies error,
18    nor is error the offshoot of Mind. Evil calls itself some-
         thing, when it is nothing. It saith, "I am man, but I am
         not the image and likeness of God;" whereas the Scrip-
21    tures declare that man was made in God's likeness.

Error unveiled

         Error is false, mortal belief; it is illusion, without spir-
         itual identity or foundation, and it has no real existence.
24    The supposition that life, substance, and in-
         telligence are in matter, or of it, is an error.
         Matter is neither a thing nor a person, but merely the
27    objective supposition of Spirit's opposite. The five mate-
         rial senses testify to truth and error as united in a mind
         both good and evil. Their false evidence will finally
30    yield to Truth, — to the recognition of Spirit and of the
         spiritual creation.

         Truth cannot be contaminated by error. The state-


Page 288


1      ment that Truth is real necessarily includes the correlated
         statement, that error, Truth's unlikeness, is unreal.

The great conflict

3      The suppositional warfare between truth and error is
         only the mental conflict between the evidence of the spir-
         itual senses and the testimony of the material
6      senses, and this warfare between the Spirit and
         flesh will settle all questions through faith in and the un-
         derstanding of divine Love.
9      Superstition and understanding can never combine.
         When the final physical and moral effects of Christian
         Science are fully apprehended, the conflict between truth
12    and error, understanding and belief, Science and material
         sense, foreshadowed by the prophets and inaugurated
         by Jesus, will cease, and spiritual harmony reign. The
15    lightnings and thunderbolts of error may burst and flash
         till the cloud is cleared and the tumult dies away in the
         distance. Then the raindrops of divinity refresh the
18    earth. As St. Paul says: "There remaineth therefore
         a rest to the people of God" (of Spirit).

The chief stones in the temple

         The chief stones in the temple of Christian Science are
21    to be found in the following postulates: that Life is God,
         good, and not evil; that Soul is sinless, not
         to be found in the body; that Spirit is not, and
24    cannot be, materialized; that Life is not subject
         to death; that the spiritual real man has no birth, no ma-
         terial life, and no death.

The Christ-element

27    Science reveals the glorious possibilities of immortal
         man, forever unlimited by the mortal senses.
         The Christ-element in the Messiah made him
30    the Way-shower, Truth and Life.

         The eternal Truth destroys what mortals seem to have
         learned from error, and man's real existence as a child


Page 289


1      of God comes to light. Truth demonstrated is eternal
         life. Mortal man can never rise from the temporal debris
3      of error, belief in sin, sickness, and death, until he learns
         that God is the only Life. The belief that life and sensa-
         tion are in the body should be overcome by the under-
6      standing of what constitutes man as the image of God.
         Then Spirit will have overcome the flesh.

Wickedness is not man

         A wicked mortal is not the idea of God. He is little
9      else than the expression of error. To suppose that sin,
         lust, hatred, envy, hypocrisy, revenge, have life
         abiding in them, is a terrible mistake. Life
12    and life's idea, Truth and Truth's idea, never make men
         sick, sinful, or mortal.

Death but an illusion

         The fact that the Christ, or Truth, overcame and still
15    overcomes death proves the "king of terrors" to be but
         a mortal belief, or error, which Truth destroys
         with the spiritual evidences of Life; and this
18    shows that what appears to the senses to be death is but a
         mortal illusion, for to the real man and the real universe
         there is no death-process.

21    The belief that matter has life results, by the universal
         law of mortal mind, in a belief in death. So man, tree,
         and flower are supposed to die; but the fact remains,
24    that God's universe is spiritual and immortal.

Spiritual offspring

         The spiritual fact and the material belief of things are
         contradictions; but the spiritual is true, and therefore the
27    material must be untrue. Life is not in matter.
         Therefore it cannot be said to pass out of mat-
         ter. Matter and death are mortal illusions. Spirit and
30    all things spiritual are the real and eternal.

         Man is not the offspring of flesh, but of Spirit, — of
         Life, not of matter. Because Life is God, Life must be


Page 290


1      eternal, self-existent. Life is the everlasting I AM, the Be-
         ing who was and is and shall be, whom nothing can erase.

Death no advantage

3      If the Principle, rule, and demonstration of man's being
         are not in the least understood before what is termed death
         overtakes mortals, they will rise no higher spir-
6      itually in the scale of existence on account of
         that single experience, but will remain as material as be-
         fore the transition, still seeking happiness through a ma-
9      terial, instead of through a spiritual sense of life, and from
         selfish and inferior motives. That Life or Mind is finite
         and physical or is manifested through brain and nerves,
12    is false. Hence Truth comes to destroy this error and
         its effects, — sickness, sin, and death. To the spiritual
         class, relates the Scripture: "On such the second death
15    hath no power."

Future purification

         If the change called death destroyed the belief in sin,
         sickness, and death, happiness would be won at the mo-
18    ment of dissolution, and be forever permanent;
         but this is not so. Perfection is gained only
         by perfection. They who are unrighteous shall be un-
21    righteous still, until in divine Science Christ, Truth, re-
         moves all ignorance and sin.

Sin is punished

         The sin and error which possess us at the instant of
24    death do not cease at that moment, but endure until the
         death of these errors. To be wholly spiritual,
         man must be sinless, and he becomes thus only
27    when he reaches perfection. The murderer, though slain
         in the act, does not thereby forsake sin. He is no more
         spiritual for believing that his body died and learning that
30    his cruel mind died not. His thoughts are no purer until
         evil is disarmed by good. His body is as material as his
         mind, and vice versa.


Page 291


1      The suppositions that sin is pardoned while unfor-
         saken, that happiness can be genuine in the midst of
3      sin, that the so-called death of the body frees from sin,
         and that God's pardon is aught but the destruction of
         sin, — these are grave mistakes. We know that all will
6      be changed "in the twinkling of an eye," when the last
         trump shall sound; but this last call of wisdom cannot
         come till mortals have already yielded to each lesser call
9      in the growth of Christian character. Mortals need not
         fancy that belief in the experience of death will awaken
         them to glorified being.

Salvation and probation

12    Universal salvation rests on progression and probation,
         and is unattainable without them. Heaven is not a local-
         ity, but a divine state of Mind in which all the
15    manifestations of Mind are harmonious and
         immortal, because sin is not there and man is
         found having no righteousness of his own, but in posses-
18    sion of "the mind of the Lord," as the Scripture says.

         "In the place where the tree falleth, there it shall
         be." So we read in Ecclesiastes. This text has been
21    transformed into the popular proverb, "As the tree
         falls, so it must lie." As man falleth asleep, so shall he
         awake. As death findeth mortal man, so shall he be
24    after death, until probation and growth shall effect the
         needed change. Mind never becomes dust. No resur-
         rection from the grave awaits Mind or Life, for the grave
27    has no power over either.

Day of judgment

         No final judgment awaits mortals, for the judgment-
         day of wisdom comes hourly and continually,
30    even the judgment by which mortal man is di-
         vested of all material error. As for spiritual error there
         is none.


Page 292


1      When the last mortal fault is destroyed, then the final
         trump will sound which will end the battle of Truth with
3      error and mortality; "but of that day and hour, knoweth
         no man." Here prophecy pauses. Divine Science alone
         can compass the heights and depths of being and reveal
6      the infinite.

Primitive error

         Truth will be to us "the resurrection and the life" only
         as it destroys all error and the belief that Mind, the only
9      immortality of man, can be fettered by the
         body, and Life be controlled by death. A sin-
         ful, sick, and dying mortal is not the likeness of God, the
12    perfect and eternal.

         Matter is the primitive belief of mortal mind, because
         this so-called mind has no cognizance of Spirit. To
15    mortal mind, matter is substantial, and evil is
         real. The so-called senses of mortals are material.
         Hence the so-called life of mortals is dependent on
18    matter.

         Explaining the origin of material man and mortal mind,
         Jesus said: "Why do ye not understand my speech?
21    Even because ye cannot hear my word. Ye are of your
         father, the devil [evil], and the lusts of your father ye will
         do. He was a murderer from the beginning, and abode
24    not in the truth, because there is no truth in him. When
         he speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his own: for he is a liar,
         and the father of it."

Immortal man

27    This carnal material mentality, misnamed mind, is
         mortal. Therefore man would be annihilated, were it
         not for the spiritual real man's indissoluble
30    connection with his God, which Jesus brought
         to light. In his resurrection and ascension, Jesus showed
         that a mortal man is not the real essence of manhood, and


Page 293


1      that this unreal material mortality disappears in presence
         of the reality.

Elementary electricity

3      Electricity is not a vital fluid, but the least material
         form of illusive consciousness, — the material mindless-
         ness, which forms no link between matter and
6      Mind, and which destroys itself. Matter and
         mortal mind are but different strata of human belief. The
         grosser substratum is named matter or body; the more
9      ethereal is called mind. This so-called mind and body
         is the illusion called a mortal, a mind in matter. In reality
         and in Science, both strata, mortal mind and mortal body,
12    are false representatives of man.

         The material so-called gases and forces are counter-
         feits of the spiritual forces of divine Mind, whose potency
15    is Truth, whose attraction is Love, whose adhesion and
         cohesion are Life, perpetuating the eternal facts of being.
         Electricity is the sharp surplus of materiality which coun-
18    terfeits the true essence of spirituality or truth, — the
         great difference being that electricity is not intelligent,
         while spiritual truth is Mind.

The counterfeit forces

21    There is no vapid fury of mortal mind — expressed in
         earthquake, wind, wave, lightning, fire, bestial ferocity
         - and this so-called mind is self-destroyed.
24    The manifestations of evil, which counterfeit
         divine justice, are called in the Scriptures, "The anger
         of the Lord." In reality, they show the self-destruction
27    of error or matter and point to matter's opposite, the
         strength and permanency of Spirit. Christian Science
         brings to light Truth and its supremacy, universal har-
30    mony, the entireness of God, good, and the nothingness
         of evil.

Instruments of error

         The five physical senses are the avenues and instru-


Page 294


1      ments of human error, and they correspond with error.
         These senses indicate the common human belief, that life,
3      substance, and intelligence are a unison of
         matter with Spirit. This is pantheism, and
         carries within itself the seeds of all error.

6      If man is both mind and matter, the loss of one finger
         would take away some quality and quantity of the man,
         for matter and man would be one.

Mortal verdict

9      The belief that matter thinks, sees, or feels is not more
         real than the belief that matter enjoys and suffers. This
         mortal belief, misnamed man, is error, saying:
12    "Matter has intelligence and sensation. Nerves
         feel. Brain thinks and sins. The stomach can make a
         man cross. Injury can cripple and matter can kill man."
15    This verdict of the so-called material senses victimizes
         mortals, taught, as they are by physiology and pathology,
         to revere false testimony, even the errors that are destroyed
18    by Truth through spiritual sense and Science.

Mythical pleasure

         The lines of demarcation between immortal man, repre-
         senting Spirit, and mortal man, representing the error that
21    life and intelligence are in matter, show the
         pleasures and pains of matter to be myths, and
         human belief in them to be the father of mythology, in
24    which matter is represented as divided into intelligent gods.
         Man's genuine selfhood is recognizable only in what is
         good and true. Man is neither self-made nor made by
27    mortals. God created man.

Severed members

         The inebriate believes that there is pleasure in intoxica-
         tion. The thief believes that he gains something by steal-
30    ing, and the hypocrite that he is hiding himself. The
         Science of Mind corrects such mistakes, for Truth demon-
         strates the falsity of error.


Page 295


Severed members

1      The belief that a severed limb is aching in the old loca-
         tion, the sensation seeming to be in nerves which
3      are no longer there, is an added proof of the un-
         reliability of physical testimony.

Mortals unlike immortals

         God creates and governs the universe, including man.
6      The universe is filled with spiritual ideas, which He
         evolves, and they are obedient to the Mind
         that makes them. Mortal mind would trans-
9      form the spiritual into the material, and then
         recover man's original self in order to escape from the
         mortality of this error. Mortals are not like immortals,
12    created in God's own image; but infinite Spirit being all,
         mortal consciousness will at last yield to the scientific fact
         and disappear, and the real sense of being, perfect and
15    forever intact, will appear.

Goodness transparent

         The manifestation of God through mortals is as light
         passing through the window-pane. The light and the
18    glass never mingle, but as matter, the glass
         is less opaque than the walls. The mortal
         mind through which Truth appears most vividly is that
21    one which has lost much materiality — much error — in
         order to become a better transparency for Truth. Then,
         like a cloud melting into thin vapor, it no longer hides
24    the sun.

Brainology a myth

         All that is called mortal thought is made up of error.
         The theoretical mind is matter, named brain, or mate-
27    rial consciousness, the exact opposite of real
         Mind, or Spirit. Brainology teaches that
         mortals are created to suffer and die. It further
30    teaches that when man is dead, his immortal soul is
         resurrected from death and mortality. Thus error the-
         orizes that spirit is born of matter and returns to mat-


Page 296


1      ter, and that man has a resurrection from dust; whereas
         Science unfolds the eternal verity, that man is the spiritual,
3      eternal reflection of God.

Scientific purgation

         Progress is born of experience. It is the ripening of
         mortal man, through which the mortal is dropped for
6      the immortal. Either here or hereafter, suf-
         fering or Science must destroy all illusions
         regarding life and mind, and regenerate material sense
9      and self. The old man with his deeds must be put off.
         Nothing sensual or sinful is immortal. The death of a
         false material sense and of sin, not the death of organic
12    matter, is what reveals man and Life, harmonious, real,
         and eternal.

         The so-called pleasures and pains of matter perish,
15    and they must go out under the blaze of Truth, spiritual
         sense, and the actuality of being. Mortal belief must lose
         all satisfaction in error and sin in order to part with
18    them.

         Whether mortals will learn this sooner or later, and
         how long they will suffer the pangs of destruction, de-
21    pends upon the tenacity of error.

Mixed testimony

         The knowledge obtained from the corporeal senses
         leads to sin and death. When the evidence of Spirit
24    and matter, Truth and error, seems to com-
         mingle, it rests upon foundations which time
         is wearing away. Mortal mind judges by the testimony
27    of the material senses, until Science obliterates this false
         testimony. An improved belief is one step out of error,
         and aids in taking the next step and in understanding
30    the situation in Christian Science.

Belief an autocrat

         Mortal belief is a liar from the beginning, not deserving
         power. It says to mortals, "You are wretched!" and they


Page 297


1      think they are so; and nothing can change this state, until
         the belief changes. Mortal belief says, "You are happy!"
3      and mortals are so; and no circumstance can
         alter the situation, until the belief on this sub-
         ject changes. Human belief says to mortals, "You are
6      sick!" and this testimony manifests itself on the body as
         sickness. It is as necessary for a health-illusion, as for
         an illusion of sickness, to be instructed out of itself into
9      the understanding of what constitutes health; for a change
         in either a health-belief or a belief in sickness affects the
         physical condition.

Self-improvement

12    Erroneous belief is destroyed by truth. Change the
         evidence, and that disappears which before seemed real
         to this false belief, and the human conscious-
15    ness rises higher. Thus the reality of being
         is attained and man found to be immortal. The only
         fact concerning any material concept is, that it is neither
18    scientific nor eternal, but subject to change and dis-
         solution.

Faith higher than belief

         Faith is higher and more spiritual than belief. It is
21    a chrysalis state of human thought, in which spiritual
         evidence, contradicting the testimony of mate-
         rial sense, begins to appear, and Truth, the
24    ever-present, is becoming understood. Human thoughts
         have their degrees of comparison. Some thoughts are
         better than others. A belief in Truth is better than a
27    belief in error, but no mortal testimony is founded on the
         divine rock. Mortal testimony can be shaken. Until
         belief becomes faith, and faith becomes spiritual under-
30    standing, human thought has little relation to the actual
         or divine.

         A mortal belief fulfils its own conditions. Sickness,


Page 298


1      sin, and death are the vague realities of human conclu-
         sions. Life, Truth, and Love are the realities of divine
3      Science. They dawn in faith and glow full-orbed in
         spiritual understanding. As a cloud hides the sun it
         cannot extinguish, so false belief silences for a while the
6      voice of immutable harmony, but false belief cannot de-
         stroy Science armed with faith, hope, and fruition.

Truth's witness

         What is termed material sense can report only a mor-
9      tal temporary sense of things, whereas spiritual sense can
         bear witness only to Truth. To material sense,
         the unreal is the real until this sense is corrected
12    by Christian Science.

         Spiritual sense, contradicting the material senses, in-
         volves intuition, hope, faith, understanding, fruition, real-
15    ity. Material sense expresses the belief that mind is in
         matter. This human belief, alternating between a sense
         of pleasure and pain, hope and fear, life and death, never
18    reaches beyond the boundary of the mortal or the unreal.
         When the real is attained, which is announced by Science,
         joy is no longer a trembler, nor is hope a cheat. Spirit-
21    ual ideas, like numbers and notes, start from Principle,
         and admit no materialistic beliefs. Spiritual ideas lead
         up to their divine origin, God, and to the spiritual sense
24    of being.

Thought-angels

         Angels are not etherealized human beings, evolving
         animal qualities in their wings; but they are celestial
27    visitants, flying on spiritual, not material,
         pinions. Angels are pure thoughts from God,
         winged with Truth and Love, no matter what their indi-
30    vidualism may be. Human conjecture confers upon angels
         its own forms of thought, marked with superstitious out-
         lines, making them human creatures with suggestive


Page 299


1      feathers; but this is only fancy. It has behind it no more
         reality than has the sculptor's thought when he carves
3      his "Statue of Liberty," which embodies his concep-
         tion of an unseen quality or condition, but which has
         no physical antecedent reality save in the artist's own ob-
6      servation and "chambers of imagery."

Our Angelic messengers

         My angels are exalted thoughts, appearing at the door
         of some sepulchre, in which human belief has buried
9      its fondest earthly hopes. With white fin-
         gers they point upward to a new and glo-
         rified trust, to higher ideals of life and its joys. Angels
12    are God's representatives. These upward-soaring beings
         never lead towards self, sin, or materiality, but guide to
         the divine Principle of all good, whither every real indi-
15    viduality, image, or likeness of God, gathers. By giving
         earnest heed to these spiritual guides they tarry with us,
         and we entertain "angels unawares."

Knowledge and Truth

18    Knowledge gained from material sense is figuratively
         represented in Scripture as a tree, bearing the fruits of
         sin, sickness, and death. Ought we not then
21    to judge the knowledge thus obtained to be
         untrue and dangerous, since "the tree is known by his
         fruit"?

24    Truth never destroys God's idea. Truth is spiritual,
         eternal substance, which cannot destroy the right reflec-
         tion. Corporeal sense, or error, may seem to hide Truth,
27    health, harmony, and Science, as the mist obscures the
         sun or the mountain; but Science, the sunshine of Truth,
         will melt away the shadow and reveal the celestial
30    peaks.

Old and new man

         If man were solely a creature of the material senses,
         he would have no eternal Principle and would be mutable


Page 300


1      and mortal. Human logic is awry when it attempts
         to draw correct spiritual conclusions regarding life from
3      matter. Finite sense has no true apprecia-
         tion of infinite Principle, God, or of His infi-
         nite image or reflection, man. The mirage, which makes
6      trees and cities seem to be where they are not, illustrates
         the illusion of material man, who cannot be the image
         of God.

9      So far as the scientific statement as to man is under-
         stood, it can be proved and will bring to light the true
         reflection of God — the real man, or the new man (as
12    St. Paul has it).

The tares and wheat

         The temporal and unreal never touch the eternal and
         real. The mutable and imperfect never touch the im-
15    mutable and perfect. The inharmonious and
         self-destructive never touch the harmonious
         and self-existent. These opposite qualities are the tares
18    and wheat, which never really mingle, though (to mortal
         sight) they grow side by side until the harvest; then, Sci-
         ence separates the wheat from the tares, through the real-
21    ization of God as ever present and of man as reflecting
         the divine likeness.

The divine reflection

         Spirit is God, Soul; therefore Soul is not in matter. If
24    Spirit were in matter, God would have no representative,
         and matter would be identical with God.
         The theory that soul, spirit, intelligence, in-
27    habits matter is taught by the schools. This theory is
         unscientific. The universe reflects and expresses the di-
         vine substance or Mind; therefore God is seen only in the
30    spiritual universe and spiritual man, as the sun is seen in
         the ray of light which goes out from it. God is re-
         vealed only in that which reflects Life, Truth, Love, -


Page 301


1      yea, which manifests God's attributes and power, even
         as the human likeness thrown upon the mirror, repeats
3      the color, form, and action of the person in front of the
         mirror.

         Few persons comprehend what Christian Science
6      means by the word reflection. To himself, mortal and
         material man seems to be substance, but his sense of
         substance involves error and therefore is material,
9      temporal.

         On the other hand, the immortal, spiritual man is really
         substantial, and reflects the eternal substance, or Spirit,
12    which mortals hope for. He reflects the divine, which
         constitutes the only real and eternal entity. This reflection
         seems to mortal sense transcendental, because the spiritual
15    man's substantiality transcends mortal vision and is re-
         vealed only through divine Science.

Inverted images and ideas

         As God is substance and man is the divine image and
18    likeness, man should wish for, and in reality has, only
         the substance of good, the substance of Spirit,
         not matter. The belief that man has any other
21    substance, or mind, is